J 


I- 


jv.  \ 


'      • 


,.  .V 
/^         ' 


"O,  Dolly!  it's  our  side  of  Factories." 


BOSTON: 
IRA.     BRADLKY     Ac     CO. 

8UCCB80M  TO  KKCXT  HOTT. 


Copyrighted, 

By   IRA  BRADLEY  &  CO. 
1K80. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 
CHAPTER  I. 

DOLLY'S  NARRATIVE,         ......         7 

CHAPTER  II. 
Tin  MIM,  ON  FIRE,  -  -  «  14 

CHAPTER  m. 
SOMEBODY  HURT,  .......96 

CHAPTER  IV. 
WHAT  MOTHER  SATO,  -  88 

CHAPTER  V. 
ALMOST  HKAKT-BROKEB,  -  ....  45 

CHAPTER  VI. 
THE  POWER  or  PRINCIPLE,  W 

CHAPTER  VII. 
GABRIKLLB  GARCELOM,  -  ...  65 

CHAPTKH  VIM. 
SENDING  FOR  HELEN,  •  71 

CHAPTER    IX. 

WITHOUT  FAITH,  ••-•••79 

3 


iv  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  X. 
LETTERS  FROM  HOME,  -  .  .  -  92 

CHAPTER  XL 
DOLLY'S  NARRATIVE,  -  ....  100 

CHAPTER  XII. 
SAVED,  ...  ...  117 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
HELEN  AT  CASTLE  BROOK,  ....  180 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
THROUGH  TUB  WOODS  TO  CHURCH,  ...  145 

CHAPTER  XV. 
HELEN'S  DECISION,  -  -  157 

CHAPTER  XVI 
JACK'S  PLEA,  -  .165 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
DOLLY'S  NARRATIVE,  -  -  179 

CHAPTER  XVIIL 
GABRIELLE'S  PARTY,  ...  18'j 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
GABRIELLE'S  VISIT,  -  ls>7 

CHAPTER  XX. 
A  HAPPY  !•:  v  KM.\<;,  .  .  205 

CHAPTER  XXL 
A  LETTER  FROM  CATHY,  -  ....  214 

CHAPTER  XXIL 

JACK'S  FOREBODINGS,        ...  .  223 


CONTEXTS.  y 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 
NURSK  BRIDE'S  WAKXIM;,  1          .          »          -     234 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
BARON'S  UNHEUEK,  -  ....      246 

CHAPTER  XXV. 
ALMOST  A  MIRACLK,  -          ....     £52 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 
CLAIMING  TUB  PROMISE,    -  .      259 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 
DOLLY'S  NAKKATIVK  EM>JLD,       -          ....     267 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE, 


CHAPTER  I. 
DOLLY'S  NARRATIVE. 

"  Light  and  bright  the  insion  plays." 

ES,  dear,"  said  my  mother,  as  we  sat  down 
to  rest  for  a  few  moments  before  getting 
supper,  "  I  think  there  is  such  a  thing  as 
living  beyond  our  present  experiences,  of  resting 
at  all  times  in  a  higher  and  purer  atmosphere." 

"But  these  little,  daily  cares  are  so  depress- 
ing," I  said. 

"They  should  not  be,"  she  answered,  with 
her  sweet  smile.  "Bread  making,  cake  baking, 
sweeping  and  dusting  are  not  so  unpleasant  in 
themselves;  there  are  even  poetry  and  beauty  in 
cadi,  if  we  will  it  to  be.  And  then,  you  know, 
our  thoughts  are  not  in  our  fingers." 

7 


8  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

• 

"Yours  are  not,  at  any  rate,"  I  replied,  as  I 
tied  on  my  working  apron,  "  for  sometimes  when 
it  seems  to  me  yo"u  ought  to  be  worried  to  death, 
you  can  smile  and  sing,  too.  Even  when  Harry 
was  brought  in  for  dead,  you  acted  as  if  you  had 
been  prepared  for  it  in  some  strange  manner." 

"  I  had  been  prepared,"  said  mother,  "  but  not 
in  any  strange  manner/' 

"  Pray  how  ?  "  I  asked,  with  wide,  opened  eyes. 

"  By  faith,"  was  the  simple  answer. 

I  had  no  time  to  ponder  on  the  ready  reply,  or 
the  quiet,  beautiful  smile  with  which  she  said  it, 
for  Dick,  my  youngest  brother,  a  sturdy,  whole- 
some boy,  came  rushing  in  from  an  errand  he  had 
been  sent  on  to  the  Post  Office. 

"  I  tell  you  what,  Doll)',  it's  a  long  walk  from 
there,"  he  said.  "  I  wish  I  had  a  velocipede  like 
the  rest  of  the  fellows.  I  can  get  a  splendid  one, 
second-hand,  at  Benson's,  all  in  good  condition, 
for  five  dollars — just  think  of  that  I  Never  shall 
have  such  a  chance  again  —  but  what's  the  use  ? 
I've  not  got  five  dollars,  nor  one  —  nor  yet  fifty 
cents." 

"Oh,  well!"  said  I,  my  thoughts  running  on 
another  subject,  "  you  must  have  faith." 


NO   MOTIIKK    I-IKK    MINE.  9 

"  Faith  ! "  he  answered,  lightly,  "  I'd  rather 
have  money.  Faith  don't  buy  velocipedes,  1 
guess.  It's  proper  place  is  in  ilie  pulpit,  not  in 
the  house." 

"  Never  mind !  try  it  a  little,"  I  said,  laughing, 
"if  it  don't  come  to  anything,  why  nobody  is 
hurt." 

"All  right!  then  I'm  going  to  have  a  veloci- 
pede, slap  up !  —  and  some  supper,  too,  I  hope. 
You  haven't  even  set  the  table." 

"No!  I'm  going  to  get  a  clean  cloth,"  and  out 
I  ran  into  the  hall,  feeling  unusually  light- 
hearted.  Up  the  white  stairs  I  went,  singing, 
for  all  our  home  surroundings  were  peculiarly 
pleasant.  The  view  from  the  window  at  the  top 
of  the  staii>>  detained  me  a  moment,  but  presently 
I  went  into  the  bright,  pretty  bed-room,  where  in 
a  very  high  and  delightfully  roomy  old  press, 
that  had  come  down  to  the  seventh  generation, 
was  packed  our  store  of  house  linen. 

After  I  had  selected  the  cloth,  I  thought  I 
would  freshen  my  toilet  a  little  with  a  clean 
collar,  and  so  I  stood  at  the  glass  long  enough  to 
smarten  myself  up.  I  had  brushed  my  hair,  and 
was  just  closing  the  drawer,  when  accidentally  I 


10  NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

knocked  the  cover  from  a  little  box  in  which  I 
kept  ribbons.  In  the  corner  of  that  box  placidly 
staring  up  at  me,  was  a  five  dollar  bill,  my  own. 
I  had  been  saving  it  for  a  long  time,  and  intended 
to  buy  some  pretty  laces  and  little  matters  for 
toilet  purposes.  But  the  sight  of  the  money  set 
me  to  thinking  again.  It  would  be  so  nice  for 
Dick  to  have  a  velocipede,  and  he  was  such  a 
good  boy,  seldom  grumbling  when  set  to  tasks, 
and  always  willing  to  help  us  all. 

But  then  I  really  needed  the  new  ribbons,  and 
five  dollars  did  seem  such  a  deal  of  money.  The 
velocipede  would  be  of  no  benefit  to  me  —  it 
would  simply  please  Dick  —  please  him  !  why  the 
boy  would  be  wild  with  delight.  Somehow  the 
idea  of  his  confidently  expressed  faith,  had  taken 
hold  of  me.  He  might  forget  it,  but  the  lesson 
would  be  all  the  same. 

"Where  one  can  be  a  sort  of  providence,"  I 
thought  to  myself,  "  and  gvaiit  a  wish  so  reason- 
able," and  then  I  thought  of  Dick's  honest,  blue 
eyes,  with  the  wonder-joy  in  them,  and  of  the 
possible  lesson  I  might  teach,  though  I  needed 
lessons  myself  heaven  knows!  Without  having 
quite  made  up  my  mind,  I  snatched  up  the  bill, 


NO   MOTHEIl   LIKE   MINK.  11 

thrust  it  in  my  pocket,  and  went  down  stairs. 
Dick  had  apparently  forgotten  about  the  veloci- 
pede, and  was  putting  some  pine  sticks  on  the 
fire  to  make  the  kettle  boil,  and  father  sat  in  his 
easy  chair,  busy  with  the  paper. 

It  was  Hot  long  before  the  table  was  ready,  and 
mother  was  in  her  place  pouring  out  the  tea.  It 
seemed  as  if  every  little  thing  set  me  to  thinking. 
Father's  care-worn  face,  and  the  manner  mother 
seemed  to  study  him.  Even  the  way  she  handed 
him  his  tea,  was  something  different  from  the 
ways  of  other  people,  and  from  my  own.  It  was 
a  sort  of  caressing  movement,  and  her  sweet 
eyes,  though  anxious,  had  a  smile  in  them.  My 
father  must  have  noticed  it,  for  he  did  not  often 
say  "•  thank  you,  dear,"  as  he  did  to-night. 

"  What  a  good  mother  she  is ! "  I  thought, 
"after  thft  trying  day.  From  morning  till  night 
she  has  been  on  her  feet."  Harry  —  that  was  my 
eldest  brother,  bedridden  —  had  been  restless  and 
full  of  pain,  and  it  had  taxed  all  her  energies  to 
amuse  him.  Our  only  servant  was  very  young 
and  a  little  silly,  and  consequently  some  part  of 
the  work  that  should  have  been  hers,  fell  on 
mother's  shoulders,  or  mine,  and  yet,  my  mother 


12  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE 

was  just  as  quiet,  gentle,  low-voiced  and  smiling, 
as  when  early  in  the  morning,  we  made  the  bread 
together. 

"By  faith!" 

I  seemed  to  see  the  words  written  on  her  fore- 
head, the  calm,  wide,  beautiful  forehead,  and  the 
tears  came  to  my  eyes  for  a  moment.  How  much 
had  she  sacrificed,  daily,  for  us!  Could  I  not 
also  sacrifice  for  others  —  my  own  ? 

My  resolution  was  taken,  and  I  determined  to 
act  upon  it,  at  once.  I  was  going  down  to  the 
store  for  some  groceries,  for  it  devolved  upon  me 
to  regulate  the  home  supply.  I  remembered 
having  seen  the  last  time  I  was  there,  that  pretty, 
blue  velocipede,  and  I  was  now  all  impatience  to 
make  the  purchase. 

As  I  left  our  door,  neighbor  Brock  and  his  wife, 
and  Cathy,  their  pretty,  bright-faced  daughter, 
were  just  coming  in,  as  they  did  generally  once  a 
week. 

Cathy  had  her  violin  case  in  her  hand,  and  her 
father  carried  his  flute,  a  dainty  thing,  all  silver 
and  pearl. 

"I'm  so  glad  to  see  you!"  I  said,  kissing 
Cathy.  «  Go  right  in,  I  shall  be  back  in  a  little 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  13 

while.  Father  and  mother  will  be  so  delighted ; 
and  as  for  Harry,  you  know  music  is  heaven  to 
him." 

Then  I  ran  all  the  way  to  the  store,  and  found 
the  velocipede  yet  for  sale.  Benson,  the  shop- 
keeper, took  it  down  to  show  me. 

"  It's  for  a  poor  widow,  whose  son  is  gone  to  a 
place,"  he  said,  "and  she  needs  the  money  very 
much,  I  reckon.  I  don't  charge  for  selling  it." 

"I'll  take  it,  Mr.  Benson,"  said  I.  "Send  it 
down  early  in  the  morning." 

Then  it  seemed,  going  home,  as  if  I  had  two 
hearts  in  my  bosom,  Dick's  and  my  own,  and 
both  of  them  beating  joyfully  and  gratefully. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  MILLS  ON  FIRE. 
"  Serene  and  calm  the  world  of  song" 

!  house-room  looked  more  charming  than 

j  ever  as  I  entered  it,  after  returning  from 
my  errand.  Mrs.  Brock  sat  at  the  piano, 
her  fair  hair  hanging  in  clustering  curls  from  the 
comb  that  partly  confined  it,  striking  now  and 
then  a  soft  musical  chord.  Cathy  was  tuning  the 
sweet,  little  violin,  which  she  handles  almost 
with  the  grace  and  finish  of  a  master,  and  her 
father  had  his  silver  flute,  poised,  ready  to  begin. 
The  Brocks  were  our  right  hand  neighbors, 
and  sincere  friends  as  well  as  lovers  of  art. 
They  had  came  among  us  in  great  trouble,  some 
three  years  before,  and  having  a  sick  child,  my 
mother  was  moved  to  go  in  and  offer  her  services. 
She  found  them  almost  destitute  and  despairing 

0, 

The  father,  a  slender,  good  looking  man,  had  been 

14 


NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE.  15 

in  the  service  of  a  city  firm,  as  book-keeper,  for 
years,  but  the  failure  of  his  employers  threw  him 
on  the  world,  penniless.  A  friend  had  loaned 
him  a  small  sum  of  money,  and  with  this  he  had 
moved  to  our  town,  hoping  to  get  a  place  in  one 
of  the  factories  that  lined  our  river  banks.  The 
little  child  died,  and  they  still  had  no  friend  or 
comforter  beside  my  mother,  who  enlisted  the 
sympathies  of  the  town's  folk,  and  the  child  was 
decently  buried. 

"Ach!"  the  mother  would  sometimes  say  to 
me,  with  a  strong  German  accent,  "  thy  mutter  is 
an  angel !  I  love  the  very  sight  of  her.  Before 
we  tame  here,  we  sold  my  poor,  little  piano,  that 
mine  father  gave  me,  twenty  years  ago,  on  my 
marriage  day ;  Wilhelm  had  pawned  his  flute, 
which  was  also  a  wedding  present,  and  poor 
Cathy's  little  violin,  which  came  down  from  the 
great,  great  grandfather,  and  which  she  loves  so 
dearly  as  her  life.  Now,  because  of  thy  mutter, 
we  are  comfortable,  and  though  I  have  not  my 
piano,  the  father  has  his  flute  again,  with  which 
he  keeps  off  the  heart-sickness,  and  Cathy  has  her 
violin.  We  have  found  such  friends,  that  I  am 
thankful  to  the  good  God,  and  it  is  thy  mutter 


16  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

has  taught  me  this.  My  Wilhelm,  poor  man,  has 
not  faith,  but  some  time,  please  heaven,  he  shall 
believe,  and  be  happy  while  he  lives  and  when  he 
dies." 

The  Brocks  had  brought  in  a  roll  of  old 
German  music.  Blessed  be  Germany  for  her 
almost  divine  masters  of  song,  whose  harmonies 
float  in  the  atmosphere  of  far  distant  lands,  and 
whose  numbers  wedded  to  undying  music,  are 
sung  throughout  the  civilized  world  ! 

Harry's  door  was  open,  and  the  light  of  our 
house-room  streamed  over  the  threshold,  to  meet 
the  faint  rays  of  the  tiny  taper,  placed  on  the 
stand  near  his  bed.  I  knew  he  was  happy,  for 
music  always  soothed  his  restlessness. 

Can  I  not  make  this  picture  perfect  for  you  — 
this  picture  of  the  Brock  family,  whose  destiny 
heaven  has  seemingly  decreed  shall  be  woven 
with  our  lives  ?  There  stands  Wilhelm,  slender, 
-swaying,  his  long,  white,  nervous  fingers  flying 
over  the  silver  keys,  his  eyes,  under  over-arching, 
black  brows,  of  a  blue  so  dark,  as  to  seem  black 
in  the  night.  His  hair  is  luxuriant,  and  inclined 
to  curl  back  from  the  low,  broad,  thought-lined 
brow.  His  features  are  strongly  defined,  and 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  17 

• 

rather  handsomely  formed,  his  expression  bright 
and  hopeful,  though  varying.  He  looks  a  reso- 
lute, gentle  tempered  man  —  he  is  a  good  German 
scholar,  something  of  a  poet,  but  above  all,  a 
musician.  Under  book-keeper  in  the  factory  of 
which  father^is  foreman,  he  is  an  able  and  earnest 
worker,  and  hopes  in  time  to  lay  up  some  money, 
which,  with  the  savings  of  his  son  Ernest,  who 
is  in  business  for  himself  in  some  small  way,  will 
enable  him  to  buy  the  house  which  they  now 
rent. 

His  wife  is  a  small  woman,  quick  in  her  move- 
ments, decided  in  her  opinions,  and  who  seems  to 
be  without  fault,  unless  it  be  the  almost  wor- 
shipful love  she  bears  her  husband  and  children, 
and  which  makes  her  too  tolerant  even  towards 
their  failings.  She  is  not  pretty,  but  her  face  is 
full  of  character,  and  her  hair  like  rippling  gold. 
Full  forty  years  of  age,  she  is  yet  more  like 
Cathy's  sister,  both  in  manner  and  appearance, 
than  her  mother.  Like  her  husband,  she  is 
passionately  fond  of  music,  and  I  have  the  hap- 
piness of  being  one  of  her  pupils,  though  she 
often  tells  me  that  I  need  the  aid  of  more 
advanced  masters.  But  we  often  find  a  little 


18  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

time  for  music,  during  the  day.  Those  are  the 
hours  during  which  mother  and  I  can  with 
impunity  absent  ourselves  from  Harry's  bedside. 
Harry  is  a  pale,  handsome  lad  of  nineteen,  whose 
life  since  his  tenth  year,  has  been  a  long  succes- 
sion of  agonies,  though  now  he  seems  better  in 
-body  and  mind.  Ever  since  he  was  brought  in 
for  dead  on  that  terrible  day,  he  has  been  a 
constant  though  a  precious  care. 

Cathy  Brock,  is  like  her  father,  bright,  merry 
and  winning.  Her  face  is  rather  broad,  so  are 
her  shoulders,  her  whole  cast  of  countenance 
tells  of  her  German  origin,  and  she  is  a  very 
pretty  girl.  Frank,  amiable  and  earnest,  she 
intends  to  find  her  place  in  life,  and  hold  it.  At 
present,  she  is  a  hard  student,  and  her  greatest 
sorrow  is  that  her  brother  Ernst,  whom  I  have 
never  seen,  has  not  been  able  to  go  back  to 
Germany,  and  finish  his  college  course.  Of  this 
she  will  talk  to  me  by  the  hour,  and  I  confess 
she  has  quite  imbued  me  with  her  opinions. 

Mother  sat  near  the  fire  with  her  stocking 
basket,  darning  needle  in  hand.  The  fire  flaino 
played  on  her  face,  lighting  up  its  serene  beauty 
—  it  must  have  been  exquisite  in  youth  —  and  I, 


NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE.  19 

as  I  turned  over  the  leaves  of  the  old  German 
music,  fancied  that  its  sweetness  of  sound,  was 
akin  to  her  purity  of  expression,  and  someway 
the  two  seemed  blended. 

"I'll  take  my  breath,  now,"  said  Mr.  Brock, 
and  placing  his  flute  on  the  piano,  he  drew  a 
chair  near  my  father,  and  began  talking  business. 
Mi's.  Brock  naturally  seated  herself  by  mother, 
and  Cathy  and  I  paired  off,  after  the  beloved 
violin  had  been  carefully  secured. 

"I  had  a  letter  from  Ernst,  to-day,"  said 
Cathy  —  she  always  used  the  shorter,  German 
pronunciation. 

"  Indeed !  he  is  getting  on,  I  hope,"  said  I. 

"Yes.  I  think  Ernst  is  sure  to  get  on,  he  is 
M>  >teady  and  persevering.  He  always  said  ho 
would  be  rich.  It  is  the  height  of  his  ambit  ion, 
and  I  believe  he  will." 

"It  must  be  so  delightful  to  be  rich,"  I  said, 
with  something  like  a  sigh. 

'*Yes,  if  only  you  can  make  your  own  for- 
tune," responded  Cathy,  with  brightening  eyes. 
"To  feel  that  you  are  something  more  than  a 
lumulrum  working  machine,  to  know  that  YOU 
can  command  the  attention  and  applause  of  the 
world." 


20  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

"That  sounds  very  much  as  if  you  contem- 
plated making  music  a  profession,"  I  said. 

"I  should  like  to,"  —  and  her  eyes  kindled. 
"But  then  I  am  not  a  genius.  "  I  shall  have  to 
work  hard,  I  can't  say  how  long,  before  I  shall 
dare  to  play  in  public." 

"And  I  years  before  I  am  fit  to  play  any- 
where," J  said,  laughing. 

"I  thought  you  only  cared  for  home  and 
housekeeping,"  said  Cathy,  who  was  folding  a 
bit  of  white  paper  round  and  round  her  finger. 

"I  do  care  for  home,  and  housekeeping,  par- 
ticularly under  mother's  supervision,  for  she 
seems  to  make  everything  and  everybody  fall 
into  the  right  place,"  I  said  in  my  quick  way, 
"  but  the  fact  is  I  am  thirsting  and  hungering  for 
an  education.  Ever  since  I  came  from  school,  I 
have  been  unhappy,  though  I  don't  let  mother 
know  how  I  feel.  But  she  guesses  it,  and  tries 
to  cheer  me  in  her  own  sweet  way.  I  suppose  I 
ought  to  be  content,  for  you  see  there  is  no  hope, 
the  way  I  look  at  it.  Father's  salary  is  not 
large,  and  a  great  part  of  it  goes  in  doctor's 
bills  and  medicines  for  poor  Harry,  so  it  would 
be  cruel  for  me  to  complain." 


NO   MOTHER    LIKE    MINE.  21 

"  You  have  such  a  neat,  beautiful  home ! " 
said  Cathy,  "we  can  be  neat  at  our  house,  but 
we  can't  be  beautiful.  There  must  be  fairies 
concealed  in  your  fingers,  over  here,  for  all  your 
pretty  things  are  home  made.  How  do  you 
manage?  Those  brush  bags,  for  instance,  they 
are  prettier  than  you  can  buy,  and  yet  you  make 
them." 

"  Yes,  out  of  pieces  of  Turkey  red,  and  black 
cotton  velvet.  That  sofa-cover,  with  the  black 
vines  and  leaves,  is  composed  of  the  same  mate- 
rial ;  it  costs  little  but  the  time,  and  I  cut  out  all 
sorts  of  fanciful  figures  when  I  am  sitting  by 
Harry.  It  amuses  him.  and  he  lias  made  some 
very  pretty  designs  for  me.  The  only  drawback 
is  that  he  is  all  the  time  calling  me  to  admire 
them,  as  fast  as  he  gets  new  ones.  We 
answer  his  bell,  you  know,  and  sometimes  I 
to  go  with  my  hands  in  the  dough.  Still  I 
am  thankful  for  anything  that  keeps  him  from 
fretting,  poor  boy,  or  that  makes  him  forget 
his  pain." 

"  How  pretty  your  mother  looks,  Dolly  !  " 

Dolly  is  my  home  name,  and  is,  as  it  ought  to 
be,  homely. 


22  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

"  It  always  seems  to  me  as  if  she  were  thinking 
the  most  beautiful  thoughts." 

"  I  dare  say  she  is,  Cathy ;  her  life  is  by  no 
means  as  common-place  as  it  seems.  You  should 
hear  her  talk  when  we  sit  down  to  rest  some- 
times. I  am  getting  to  feel  quite  ashamed  to 
complain,  for  she  makes  everything  seem  just*  as 
it  should,  and  her  faith  is  something  wonderful. 
I  don't  believe  any  misfortune  could  take  her  by 
surprise  —  she  would  only  say,  *  I  know  in  whom 
I  trust.'" 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  said  my  father,  "  there's  a 
great  noise  outside."  He  had  turned,  listening, 
to  the  window.  Mr.  Brock  rose  and  sauntered 
across  the  room.  Suddenly  we  were  all  startled 
by  a  thundering  knock. 

"  Mr.  Gregory  !  the  mill  be  on  fire  I  "  shouted  a 
voice  we  knew  well. 

My  father  sprang  to  his  feet,  growing  pale.  It 
was  but  the  work  of  a  minute  to  don  his  great 
coat,  his  thick  cap,  and  he  was  off.  Mr.  Brock 
worked  more  quietly.  He  first  put  his  flute  in 
its  case.  Then  he  kissed  his  wife  and  daughter, 
to  their  seeming  surprise,  bade  his  wife  stay 
where  she  was,  and  went  into  his  own  house  for 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  23 

his  overcoat,  leaving  us  all  at  the  window,  look- 
ing out  upon  the  fast  reddening  atmosphere.  I 
was  trembling  with  excitement. 

"  Oh,  mother !  if  it  should  be  father's  mill ! " 
I  said. 

"Well,  if  it  is  father's  mill,  as  you  call  it, 
worrying  won't  save  it,  dear,"  said  my  mother, 
quietly. 

Dick  called  down  if  he  might  get  up.  "It's 
just  as  light  as  day,"  he  added,  "  and  I'm  wide 
awake."  He  must  also  have  been  dressed,  for 
when  mother  said  yes,  down  he  came  prepared  to 
make  a  night  of  it,  and  looking  eagerly  to  where 
his  rough  coat  hung  inside  the  closet  door  on  a 
peg.  Mother  sent  him  for  water,  and  began  to 
make  coffee. 

"They'll  be  cold  and  tired  when  they  get 
home,"  she  said,  "  and  nothing  so  heartens  one  as 
good  coffee." 

"I  wonder,"  said  Mrs.  Brock,  turning  to  my 
mother,  "that  you  can  be  so  calm.  See,  I 
tremble  from  head  to  foot.  The  prospect  of 
Wilhelm's  losing  his  place,  and  certainly  the  fire 
is  on  this  side,  fills  me  with  terror.  We  have 
seen  so  many  troubles." 


24  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

• 

"And  have  you  not  been  carried  through 
them  all?"  asked  mother,  quietly. 

The  little  woman  paused  for  a  moment,  as  if 
grasping  a  new  idea. 

"Why  —  yes;"  she  said,  slowly. 

"Then  never  doubt  but  you  will  be  carried 
through  this,  if  indeed  there  is  a  trial  in  reserve 
for  you.  Don't  lose  your  faith  in  God." 

"  But  if  Wilhelm  loses  his  place  ! " 

"Wait,"  said  mother;  "trouble  conies  fast 
enough.  Don't  anticipate." 

"Mother!  Cathy  and  I  are  going  up  Gates' 
hill,"  said  I. 

"I  don't  know,  dear,"  said  mother,  pausing, 
coffee-pot  in  hand,  "the  roughest  part  of  the 
town  will  be  out  to-night." 

"But  they  won't  go  to  the  hill,  only  the 
women  and  children.  They'll  go  to  the  fire." 

"  I'll  take  care  of  'em,"  said  Dick,  starting  up. 
It  was  just  the  thing  he  wanted.  "I'm  up  to 
Cathy's  shoulder,"  he  added,  casting  an  admiring 
glance  in  her  pretty  face,  "and  I  can  protect 
them." 

"Well,  go  along,"  said  mother,  smiling, - 
"  coming  Harry  I "  she  added,  as  a  plaintive  voice 


NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 


25 


sounded  from  the  depths  of  the  room  bevvond, 
and  as  we  stepped  over  the  threshold,  she  van- 
ished into  the  other  room,  and  Mrs.  Brock  took 
her  place  by  the  fire  with  a  sad  countenance. 


CHAPTER    III. 

SOMEBODY     HURT. 
*'  Of  man  the  tenant  of  a  world  of  woe." 

\4T  made  me  feel  odd  when  father  kissed  me; 
IT  queer  isn't  it?"  queried  Cathy. 

"What!  the  odd  feeling,  or  the  kiss?"  I 
asked. 

"The  kiss,  of  course.  Papa  never  kisses  me 
unless  he  is  going  away,  and  I  never  saw  him  kiss 
my  mother  in  my  life,  though  any  one  can  see 
how  fond  of  her  he  is,  and  of  me  too." 

"Yes,  any  one  can  see  that,"  I  said  witli  a 
nervous  creeping  through  my  veins,  for  I  am 
rather  susceptible  to  what  is  called  superstitious 
fear.  I  have  been  trying  all  my  life,  with  mother's 
help,  to  break  myself  of  all  such  follies,  and  as 

26 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  27 

she  never  laughs  at,  but  rather  pities  me,  I  think 
in  time  I  shall  succeed. 

We  reached  the  top  of  the  hill  which  was  not 
very  high,  and  there  the  murky  reds  and  yellows 
with  which  the  atmosphere  had  been  filled,  cul- 
minated in  stately  flames,  whose  tongues  of  fire 
seemed  to  touch  the  sky.  All  the  horizon  blazed 
in  lurid  gold,  so  intense  was  the  light  of  the 
burning  factories.  The  hoarse  shouts  of  the  fire- 
men and  the  sharper  cry  of  boys,  wild  at  the  sight, 
and  heedless  of  destruction,  came  up  in  the  night 
air  to  where  we  two  girls  stood,  with  a  Babel  like 
indistinctness. 

At  the  first  look  a  dizzy,  sick  feeling,  came 
over  me. 

"  O  Dolly,  it's  our  side  of  factories ! "  said 
Cathy,  with  a  wail  in  her  voice,  "and  they'll 
all  go." 

Even  at  that  moment,  my  terror  and  anguish 
were  merged  in  the  supreme  wonder  of  what 
mother  would  say  to  that?  Here  was  something 
very  near  ruin  falling  with  every  shower  of  red 
hot  sparks  on  the  heads  of  more  than  half  of  a 
community.  The  people  down  there  lived  by  the 
mills.  There  were  swarms  of  mill-hands  now 


28  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

quite  visible  as  they  poured  out  of  their  small 
red  cottages,  over  the  green,  by  the  banks  of  the 
river.  Men  were  hurrying  up  from  the  towing 
path  on  the  other  side,  where  the  canal  ran 
sluggishly.  The  two  bells  from  their  respective 
church  and  court-house  towers,  were  swinging 
more  rapidly  than  they  had  swung  for  years. 

"I  say,  Dolly,  that's  bad  for  us,"  said  Dick, 
who  had  run  a  little  ahead,  but  was  now  back, 
quite  honest  in  his  intention  to  guard  the  charge 
entrusted  to  his  care. 

"  I'm  afraid  it  is ;  "  I  said. 

"I  guess  velocipede  faith  will  go  for  nothing 
this  year ; "  he  added,  quietly,  thrusting  his  hands 
deep  in  his  pockets.  "  If  the  mills  all  burn  down, 
you  know—  "  and  he  rushed  forward  as  a  fiercer 
glare  proved  that  the  fire  was  by  no  means  under 
control. 

"  Velocipede  faith ! "  it  was  an  odd  combination 
of  words,  but  it  showed  that  the  boy  had  remem- 
bered and  was  in  earnest. 

And  now  the  great  walls  seemed  to  totter,  and 
the  fire  ran  from  roof  to  roof,  and  then  there  was 
one  awful  crash,  and  we  all  sprang  forward.  My 
father's  name  was  on  my  lips,  and  Cathy  caught 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE.  I>1» 

me  round  the  waist  and  hid  her  face  on  my 
shoulder. 

"If  somebody  should  have  been  buried  under 
those  awful  walls !  "  she  sobbed. 

"  Let  us  hope  that  they  were  warned  in  time," 
I  said.  "I'm  sure  they  must  have  seen." 

"I  tell  you  that's  a  big  sight!"  said  Dick, 
coming  into  line  again.  "I'd  like  to  be  over 
there.  S'poze  I  make  a  dasli  —  nobod}'  '11  hurt 
you,  and  there  are  lots  of  people  coming." 

Yes,  there  were  lots  of  people  coming.  The 
housekeeper  from  Garcelon  house  —  Mr.  Garcelon 
was  the  owner  of  the  mills,  but  he  was  very  seldom 
at  home  —  and  a  lame  cousin  who  lived  there,  on 
sufferance,  I  suppose.  Then  came  the  red  feathers 
of  Sally  Berg,  fluttering  over  her  wide  brimmed 
hat.  She  was  doctor  Berg's  maiden  sister.  Fol- 
lowing her  was  the  hook-nosed  doctor  himself,  in 
his  venerable  white  castor,  his  green  goggles 
shining  like  globes  of  purple  fire,  in  the  crimson 
light.  Slowly  they  came  on,  all  the  Glintwood 
people,  even  to  the  tinner's  wife,  who  was  hump- 
li;tt  ked  and  rheumatic,  besides,  and  an  odd  looking 
group  soon  stood  on  the  gentle  slope  of  (Jlint- 
wood's  only  hill,  making  their  several  comments 


30  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

upon  the  fiery  spectacle  that  had  brought  them 
from  their  different  homes. 

Dick  was  looking  in  my  face  expectant.  I 
could  not  bear  to  disappoint  the  boy,  for  though 
J  knew  that  disaster  must  come  to  us  as  well  as 
poorer  folk,  yet  the  exciting  scenes  before  us 
thrilled  me  with  a  wild,  admiring  ecstacy. 

"  Just  go  down  as  far  as  the  line,  but  don't  go 
any  further,  Dick,"  I  said  to  him. 

"  Not  a  step,"  he  answered. 

"  I'm  going  there,  my  boy,"  said  doctor  Berg, 
whose  red  green  goggles  in  that  particular  angle, 
looked  distressingly  frightful.     "  I  thought  I  per- 
ceived —  that  is,  I  thought  I  heard  —  that  is  — 
And  trudging  on,  Dick  followed  him. 

Now  doctor  Berg  was  never  in  the  whole  course 
of  his  life,  known  to  finish  a  sentence,  save  with 
the  cabalistic  words,  "  that  is." 

"  He  is  more  feverish  this  morning,  his  pulse  is 
high,  that  is  —  "  And  here  the  little  doctor  would 
stop  with  a  mysterious  air,  and  leave  the  unspoken 
words  to  be  imagined. 

"What  did  he  mean?"  queried  Cathy,  still 
clinging  to  me,  while  surging  through  and  above 
the  flames,  the  dense  black  smoke  rose  up  in 


NO   MOTHEll   LIKE   MINE.  31 

mighty  columns,  and  the  shouts  and  cheers  were 
renewed  as  the  fact  became  apparent  that  the  fire 
was  under  control. 

Not  long  after  that  Dick  came  dashing  back 
again. 

44  I  tell  you  it's  ever  so  much  jollier  down  there, 
than  here,"  he  said.  "  But  somebody's  hurt." 

Cathy  held  my  hand  more  tightly ;  her  fingers 
were  like  ice. 

44 Who?  Did  they  say  who?"  she  asked,  with 
wild  eyes. 

44  No.  But  there  was  somebody  in  the  mill, 
one  of  the  watchmen  I  believe,  who  went  up 
stairs  for  something,  and  before  he  could  get  out 
the  walls  fell." 

44O!"  The  girl  drew  a  deep  breath.  "Did 
you  see  father  there,  anywhere  ?  " 

44 1  thought  I  did,  once;  I  saw  my  father  as 
busy  as  a  bee.  He  was  helping  the  firemen." 

44  And  where  is  doctor  Berg  ?  " 

44  They  called  him  over  to  the  other  side  to  see 
to  the  man  who  was  hurt.  They've  got  the  fire 
all  under  —  hurrah!  but  I  tell  you  what,  it's  a 
big  loss." 

The  people  now  began  to  lose  their  interest,  for 


32  NO  MOTHEfi,   LIKE   MINE. 

there  was  no  moon,  the  wind  blew  chill  from  the 
east,  and  the  flat,  low  grounds  beyond  faded  into 
darkness,  that  was  only  enlivened  now  and  then 
by  a  dull  burst  of  light,  that  showed  men  and 
boys  dispersing  in  all  directions.  Miss  Berg  came 
up  to  us. 

"  I  hope  there  has  been  no  accident,"  she  said 
unquietly.     "  I  thought  when  the  doctor  went  — 
and  here  she  stopped  with  a  questioning  glance, 
for  I  suppose  she  shared  her  brother's  failing. 

"  There  was  a  mail  hurt,"  said  Dick. 

"O,  then  I'll  stay  till  he  comes  —  though  I 
didn't  know.  Are  you  going  directly  ?  everybody 
seems  to  be  going.  If  you  are  —  " 

"  We  are  going  now ; "  I  said,  "  and  Dick  will 
see  you  home." 

Dick  gave  me  a  dissenting  nudge  which  I  did 
not  heed. 

"  O,  thank  you ;  I'm  not  very  timid,  but  then  —  " 
and  her  voice  died  into  silence. 

Back  again  in  the  pleasant  living  room,  to  which 
the  delicious  aroma  of  the  coffee  gave  us  a  fra- 
grant welcome  ;  mother  stopped  in  her  rounds  to 
listen  to  the  news. 

"  It's  our  factory  —  that   is   it's   our  side   of 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  33 

factories.  They  are  all  gone  —  and  where  is 
mother  ?  "  asked  Cathy. 

"  She  would  go  home  for  some  reason.  I  think 
you  had  better  stay  and  eat  something,"  mother 
said.  "-Probably  your  father  will  come  home 
with  my  William  ;  then  we  can  send  for  the 
mother." 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Cathy,  pulling  off  her  hat — 
then  instantly  putting  it  on  again,  "  I  think  I'll 
go  home  a  minute,  and  if  mother  will  come 
we'll  be  in  together." 

Mother  still  went  on  with  her  preparations, 
though  very  quietly.  She  placed  the  great  coffee 
pot  on  a  hot  slab,  and  cut  some  bread  into  thin, 
toothsome  slices,  some  of  which  she  toasted.  I 
busied  myself  with  putting  away  my  things,  shut- 
ting the  piano,  and  placing  chairs  at  the  table,  my 
mind  in  a  sort  of  chaotic  state,  as  I  wondered 
vaguely  what  mother  would  think  about  it. 

"  Isn't  it  dreadful  ?  "  I  ventured  to  say,  stand- 
ing near  the  fire,  my  arm  on  the  back  of  father's 
chair. 

"  Yes,  when  one  thinks  of  the  many  poor  people 
thrown  out  of  work.  It  seems  such  a  pity  for  so 
much  property  to  be  lost  —  but  then  there  is  no 


34  NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

help  for  it.  One  can  only  trust  the  Lord,  at  such 
a  time." 

"What  will  father  do?" 

"  Let  us  wait  and  see.  Willing  hands  are  not 
generally  empty." 

"  Then  you  don't  feel  a  bit  bad  ?  "  I  said,  won- 
deringly. 

"  I  feel  badly  for  the  owner,  and  the  working- 
men,  but  then  I  am  not  going  to  worry  over  it. 
I  should  only  be  doing  myself  an  injury,  and 
doubting  my  Maker,  and  most  certainly  all  my 
grief  and  dismay  would  not  rebuild  the  factories." 

Just  at  that  moment  a  shrill  scream  rang  out 
on  the  night  air. 

"  What  was  that  ?"  asked  mother,  looking  up, 
her  cheeks  bloodless. 

Dick  burst  in  as  white  as  a  ghost. 

"It  was  Mr.  Brock  was  crushed  —  almost  to 
death.  I  just  saw  him,  and  doctor  says  he'll  die." 

This  he  said,  taking  pause  now  and  then  to 
breathe,  for  he  had  been  running  hard. 

"Where  is  your  father?"  mother  asked  breath- 
lessly. 

"He's  in  there,  with 'em ;  he's  all  right  —  and 
that's  poor  Mi's.  Brock,  screaming  so.  I  don't 
wonder." 


NO   MOTHER    LIKK    .MINE.  35 

"  O  mother,  don't  go ;  "  I  cried,  clinging  to  her, 
for  she  had  thrown  off  her  wide  apron. 

"  I  must,  child  !  The  poor  soul !  all  alone  with 
her  trouble!  Keep  the  fire  up,  and  everything 
warm.  I  may  send  in  for  something  presently." 

In  all  sudden  calamities,  little  can  be  done  save 
to  suffer.  To  those  who  have  the  blessed  power 
to  forget  themselves,  the  privilege  of  consolation 
is  given,  but  many,  and  I  am  among  them,  shrink 
from  all  sights  and  sounds  of  distress.  I  could 
only  think  of  that  woful  time,  which  perhaps 
helped  to  make  me  what  I  am,  when  poor  Harry 
was  brought  in  for  dead,  and  I  ran  screaming  out 
of  the  house.  They  found  me  two  miles  away  in 
the  woods,  still  sobbing  in  uncontrollable  agony. 

**  Dolly  !  Dolly  ! "  called  Harry,  "  where  is 
mother  gone?" 

He  had  waked  from  an  uneasy  slumber,  he 
said,  and  with  that  subtle  sense  which  seems  to  be 
the  natural  heritage  of  the  long  suffering,  missed 
the  presence  that  was  so  indispensable  to  his  hap- 
piness. 

"Into  the  Brock's  for  a  few  moments;  there 
has  been  a  fire,  and  Mr.  Brock  got  hurt.  Can't 
you  spare  her  a  little  while  ?  " 


36  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

"  I  suppose  I  must,"  he  said.  "  Did  you  go  to 
the  fire?" 

I  described  what  I  had  seen,  and  he  lay  looking 
at  me  with  his  great  bright  eyes. 

"  Then  father  will  be  out  of  work,  again.  Why 
did  God  let  me  become  so  helpless  ?  " 

"  Harry !  "  I  exclaimed  in  dismay.  I  had  never 
heard  him  speak  like  this  before. 

"  How  can  you  know  what  it  is,  to  be  the  eldest 
of  the  family,  just  at  an  age  when  I  ought  to  take 
hold  and  help  lift  the  burden,  and  yet  so  helpless  ! 
so  helpless ! " 

"  O  Harry !  "  I  cried  nervously,  "  I  wish  mother 
was  here ; "  and  overcome  by  excitement  and  pity, 
I  burst  into  tears,  laying  my  head  on  his  pillow  to 
sob.  Then  I  felt  his  poor  hot  hand  on  my  fore- 
head. 

"Never  mind,  never  mind,"  he  said,  soothingly, 
"I  can  tell  you  what  mother  would  say  —  only 
just,  'it's  God's  will,'  —  and  so  it  is,  and  I  can 
realize  it  when  I  am  trying  to  be  patient.  Mother 
believes  all  she  tells  us;  she  almost  sees  God, 
don't  j'ou  think  ?  Even  when  I  am  in  the  most 
pain,  she  has  a  way  of  soothing  me,  just  by  what 
she  says,  and  the  way  she  says  it.  I  don't  dare 


NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 


37 


to  think  what  I  should  do  without  her,  for  she 
often  brings  heaven  to  me,  so  that  the  door  seems 
just  within  reach.  It's  not  for  myself,  don't  you 
see.  I  could,  at  least  it  seems  as  if  I  could,  bear 
my  own  helplessness,  if  only  I  were  not  a  burden 
to  others,  and  sometimes  such  a  miserable  burden." 
It  seemed  to  ease  the  aching  at  my  heart,  to 
hear  him  talk  in  that  way,  and  I  lifted  my  head, 
wiping  my  eyes.  At  that  moment,  the  bell  rang. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

WHAT   MOTHER   SAID. 
"  Hope  in  glad  fruition  ends." 

TALL  hulking  lad  stood  in  the  door  way. 

"  It's  Shucks !  "  said  Phil,  who  answered 
the  beU ;  "  shall  I  let  him  in  ?  " 
"  What  does  he  want  ?  "  I  asked,  naturally. 
"  Please  I  saw  the  light  in  here  and  it  looked 
good ; "  said  the  boy.     "  I  be  out  of  a  home." 

"  O  well,  you   must  go  somewhere  else,"  said 

Phil.      "  We  can't  take  you  in,  can  we,  Dolly  ?  " 

"Shucks,  is  that  you?  go  in  out  of  the  dark ; " 

said  mother's   sweet   voice ;    and   the   lad   came 

shivering  in,  mother  behind  him. 

Always  uncouth,  there  was  something  of  the 
horrible  mingled  with  his  grotesqueness,  as  he 
entered.  He  was  apparently  wet  to  the  skin,  and 

38 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MIKE.  39 

his  face  was  so  covered  with  dirt  and  soot  that  it 
was  hard  to  imagine  it  had  ever  been  white. 
Shucks  had  a  high  nose,  a  wide  mouth,  small, 
sparkling  black  eyes,  and  hair  that  looked  as  if  it 
had  never  been  touched  by  the  comb.  This,  added 
to  a  downcast  manner  and  a  restless  movement 
of  the  right  shoulder,  which  was  habitual  with 
him,  gave  him  a  still  more  uncanny  demeanor,  and 
it  made  me  shudder  to  see  mother  touch  his  shift- 
ing right  shoulder,  as  she  said,  "  Why  Bony  "  — 
for  his  whole  name  was  Bonaparte  Shucks  — 
"you  look  as  if  a  little  cleaning  would  do  you 
more  good  than  anything  else,  just  now.  Come 
out  here ; "  and  she  led  him  to  the  kitchen,  and 
left  him  there  busy  with  soap  and  water. 

"When  is  father  coming  in?"  I  ventured  to 
ask. 

"  Directly ; "  she  answered,  moving  round 
quietly. 

"  And  —  will  he  die  ?  " 

"  We  cannot  tell ;  he  is  in  God's  hands.  The 
doctor  gave  him  strong  opiates,  which  have  kept 
him  sleeping.  He  thinks  he  cannot  live,  but  says 
there  may  be  hope,  if  he  lives  till  morning." 

"  And  poor  Mrs.  Brock !  " 


40  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   A11XK. 

"  Is  calmer,  now." 

"And  Cathy!" 

"  Cathy  is  quieter,  too,  poor  girl.  She  kept  up 
long  enough  to  telegraph  to  her  brother,  and  then 
broke  down,  and  fainted  away.  I  saw  her  com- 
fortably in  bed  before  I  came  in.  It  is  a  great 
shock  to  them  all.  This  poor  boy  looks  as  if  a 
little  hot  coffee  wouldn't  hurt  him  ; "  she  contin- 
ued, as  Bony  Shucks  sidled  in,  one  eye  on  us  and 
one  on  the  fire. 

"You've  been  working  hard,  Bony,"  said 
mother. 

"Guess  I  have  —  but  couldn't  save  anything. 
Nothing  for  Genie  and  I,  no  more ;  we'll  starve." 

"Not  so  bad  as  that,  my  boy,"  said  mother, 
cheerily,  as  she  gave  him  a  bowl  of  coffee  and 
bread  and  butter,  which  he  ate  as  if  he  had  not 
eaten  before  for  a  month. 

Father  came  in,  hung  up  his  overcoat  without 
speaking,  and  sat  down  to  the  table,  after  washing 
his  hands.  In  another  minute  the  doctor  followed, 
and  very  glad  he  seemed  of  a  cup  of  coffee. 

"Well,  this  is  a  bad  night's  work,"  he  said, 
"that  is  —  "  and  breaking  some  bread  in  his  bowl, 
he  sat  staring  upon  vacancy. 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  41 

"How  did  you  leave  our  neighbor?"  asked 
mother. 

The  little  doctor  shook  his  head,  and  his  very 
spectacles  looked  sad. 

"It's  a  bad  case.  I  don't  like  to  say  much 
about  it;  but  if — " 

We  all  waited  patiently  for  the  continuation  of 
his  sentence. 

"You  see  the  back  is  injured  —  spine,"  he  said, 
sharply.  "  The  man  will  never  in  all  probability, 
stand  upon  his  feet  again.  If  he  lives,  he  will  be 
as  helpless  as  a  new  born  baby  —  that  is  —  "  and 
the  doctor  stared  before  him. 

"A  bad  night's  work,"  muttered  father.  "For 
all  of  us,"  he  added,  sotto  voce*  but  mother  heard 
him. 

"  We  ought  to  be  so  thankful ! "  she  said,  cheer- 
fully, but  her  eyes  were  shining  with  tears  as  >hr 
looked  at  us  all.  I  knew  what  she  meant.  We 
were  all  together,  and  but  for  heaven's  protecting 
care  the  wall  might  have  crushed  my  father,  who 
was  in  the  thick  of  danger. 

"Shucks,  what  are  you  doing  here?"  asked 
father,  when  he  left  the  table. 

"Ain't  got  nowheres  to  go,"  the  boy  made 
answer. 


42  NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

"  Where  is  your  sister  ?  " 

"  Somebody  took  Genie,  but  said  there  wasn't 
no  room  for  me,"  replied  the  boy. 

"  Well,  there's  no  room  here,  is  there,  mother  ?  " 

"  Just  for  to-night  he  might  sleep  on  the  bed  in 
the  garret.  To-morrow,  perhaps,  he  can  find  some 
other  place,"  said  mother,  and  lighted  him  up  the 
stairs.  When  she  came  back  Mr.  Trever  was 
seated  at  the  table,  taking  his  turn  at  the  coffee. 
Mr.  Trever  was  our  minister*  He  had  heard  of 
the  accident,  and  father's  name  was  mixed  up 
with  it.  Some  one  met  him  near  the  door,  how- 
ever, and  told  him  who  it  was. 

"  Mrs.  Brock  seemed  very  glad  to  see  me,"  he 
said,  between  the  sips,  "  but  Mr.  Brock  declined. 
I  half  expected  he  would,  for  I  never  could  get  a 
word  with  him  ;  and  I  notice  of  late  that  he  never 
comes  to  church.  He  used  to  attend  quite  regu- 
larly, but  his  wife  tells  me  that  he  is  very  sensitive 
about  talking  upon  religious  matters,  and  I  run 
my  eye  over  the  titles  of  two  or  three  books  in 
his  library,  which  gave  me  a  clue  to  the  reason. 
I  hope  God  in  his  mercy  will  spare  him  that  lie 
may  live  to  see  his  error." 
•  My  mother  was  smiling  to  herself.  I  always 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  43 

turned  to  her  face  when  anything  was  said  in  her 
presence  that  perplexed  or  annoyed  me. 

"  Mr.  Brock  is  a  very  honest  man  in  all  his 
opinions,''  she  said,  "  and  he  certainly  tries  to  do 
right  as  nearly  as  he  can  by  walking  in  his  own 
strength.  He  needs  practice  perhaps,  more  than 
precept,  and  that  he  sees  in  the  example  set  him 
by  his  wife  and  daughter.  They  used  to  be  con- 
tinually talking  to,  and  irritating  him,  but  finally 
Mrs.  Brock  thought  there  might  be  a  better  way, 
as  indeed  there  was.  They  simply  left  him  in  the 
hands  of  God,  and  continued  to  pray,  not  to 
argue.  God  has  his  own  way  of  teaching  His 
own  truths,  you  jinow." 

"Yes,  you  arc?  right,"  said  Mr.  Trever,  "you 
are  right,  quij£  right ;  this  terrible  accident  may 
be  one  of  Hi&  methods." 

"  Not  a  particularly  agreeable  one,"  said  father, 
who  had  looked  perplexed  ever  since  his  return. 

"  He  has  refused  better  terms,"  said  my  mother. 
"  To  be  morally  enlightened  requires  only  an 
ordinary  process  of  mental  energ}-,  but  to  be 
spiritually  enlightened,  requires  not  only  to  un- 
derstand and  grasp  with  the  mind  but  to  grasp 
with  the  heart.  His  mind  is  always  clear,  but  his 


44  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

heart  is  in  darkness.  It  has  not  yet  been  touched. 
We  must  wait  God's  time,  now,  and  His  dis- 
cipline." 

"Yes,  yes,"  said  the  minister,  fervently,  "you 
are  always  right,  Mrs.  Gregory.  It  is  not  for  us 
to  judge  the  Master.  He  has  His  own  ways,  His 
own  methods.  It  is  very  late,"  he  added,  as  the 
little  mantel  clock  struck  twelve.  "Shall  we 
give  thanks  and  ask  His  blessing?" 

We  all  knelt  down  round  the  fire,  and  though 
we  had  a  keen  sorrow  on  which  to  lay  our  tired 
heads  that  night,  as  on  a  pillow  of  stone,  still  we 
felt  that  His  blessing  laid  down  with  us. 


\ 

- 


CHAPTER  V. 

ALMOST     HEAR  T-B  R  O  K  E  N . 
"  In  the  circle  pleasure  smiles." 

WAS  crossing  the  hall  in  the  morning,  when 
Dick  opened  the  door,  and  his  eyes  fell  upon 
the  velocipede,  which  I  had  caused  to  be  put 
outside  of  his  room. 

I  found  myself  laughing  heartily  at  the  wonder 
in  his  face,  before  he  had  spoken  a  word. 

"  Jemima !  "  was  his  first  startled  exclamation, 
"where  did  that  come  from?" 
"  Why  faith  brought  it,"  I  said. 
"  Faith  !  I'd  forgotten  all  about  faith  and  every- 
thing else,"  he  responded,  getting  down  on  one 
knee  and  inspecting  the  velocipede.     "  Why,  it's 
a  beauty!    just  as  good   and   strong!    no    cheat 
about  that..    I  guess  you  are  the  providence  this 

45 


46  NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

time,  Miss  Dolly,  and  the  faith,  too.  What  can  I 
do  to  show  you  how  glad  I  am  ?  " 

"  Be  a  good  boy,"  I  said,  laughing,  as  I  moved  on. 

"But  see  here,  Dolly,,  our  circumstances  are 
altered  since  you  bought  this  pretty  thing.  I 
don't  think  we  can  afford  to  keep  it,  do  you  ?  " 

"  It  may  become  a  source  of  income,"  I  replied. 
"  Quite  a  thriving  little  trade  might  be  carried  on 
by  the  help  of  a  velocipede." 

"  That's  so !  *  he  laughed  back.  "  How  handy 
it  will  be  to  carry  letters  to  the  office,  eh  ?  And 
to  go  over  to  Abbotville,  if  mamma  wanted  any- 
thing. Well,  I  never  was  so  pleased  in  my  life. 
What  a  beauty  she  is !  I  shall  call  her  the  Dolly, 
may  I?" 

How  his  eyes  sparkled  and  his  cheeks  glowed  ! 
My  five  dollars  had  brought  a  large  harvest  of 
happiness,  besides  gladdening  the  heart  of  a  poor 
widow.  Dick's  gratitude  was  a  pleasant  thing  to 
see.  In  a  five  minutes  reverie  he  had  grown  up 
to  stalwart  manhood,  always  remembering  that 
little  act  of  self-denial,  and  being  the  better  for  it. 

"  Poor  Cathy  Brock ! "  said  Dick,  looking  out 
of  the  window. 

When  I   went  down  stairs,  Cathy  was  there, 


NO   MOTHEll   LIKE   MINE.  47 

waiting  for  something  my  mother  was  preparing. 
Poor  Cathy,  indeed.  Her  honest  blue  eyes  were 
red  with  weeping;  my  heart  ached  to  see  how 
pale  and  worn  she  looked. 

"  How  is  he  ?  "  I  asked,  holding  her  in  my  arms 
for  a  moment  as  I  kissed  her  white  lips. 

"  Alive,"  she  said,  with  quivering  voice.  "  The 
doctor  hasn't  been  yet;  he  has  no  pain,  and  I 
believe  that  is  worse  for  him/'  She  added,  "  Coine 
in  if  you  can." 

I  promised  to  go  in  after  breakfast,  and  as  soon 
as  Harry  was  comfortably  dressed,  I  put  on  my 
hat  and  went  over  to  the  Brocks.  It  was  only  a 
few  yards  away ;  but  I  could  not  bear  to  open  the 
door.  Cathy  saw  me  through  the  window  and 
came  out,  took  my  hand  and  led  me  into  the  little 
parlor.  I  was  trembling  all  over.  They  had  not 
moved  him,  yet.  He  lay  upon  a  bed  lounge,  quite 
motionless,  only  the  handsome  face  seemed  all 
alive,  though  the  dark  eyes  were  very  languid. 
Mrs.  Brock  was  pouring  out  some  medicine,  but 
she  came  forward  eagerly. 

"He  will  be  so  glad  to  see  you,"  she  said. 
"  The  doctor  has  been  here,  and  given  us  a  little 
comfort.  He  may  not  move  for  a  long,  long  while, 


48  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

but  some  time  —  "  she  could  get  no  further.  The 
drops  from  her  e}res  fell  faster  and  larger  than  the 
liquid  she  was  preparing.  I  went  to  the  side  of 
the  couch. 

"  O  here  you  are,  my  very  good  friend ! "  he 
said,  faintly,  with  a  smile.  "  You  see  I  cannot 
hand  you  a  chair,  or  attend  in  the  least  to  your 
comfort." 

"  As  to  the  chair,  no  matter,"  I  said,  "  I  can 
very  easily  help  myself.  "I  am  so  glad  to  rind 
you  able  to  speak !  " 

"  O  yes,  my  tongue  runs  easily,  and  the  numb 
feeling  has  gone  out  of  my  hands;  but  for  the 
rest  of  me,  I  might  as  well  be  dead." 

"Don't  say  that,  my  love,"  exclaimed  his  wife, 
who  came  forward  to  give  him  his  medicine.  "  I 
am  thankful  with  every  breath  I  draw  to  the 
good  Being  for  sparing  you  to  us." 

"  No,  no.  I  say  I  had  better  be  dead,"  he  re- 
sponded, bitterly.  "I  thank  nobody,"  he  mut- 
tered in  an  undertone,  his  face  growing  dark. 
"However,  we  won't  talk  about  it,  now.  Has 
anybody  heard  from  Garcelon  ?  Not  that  it  mat- 
ters to  him,  the  loss  of  the  mills,  for  I  dare  say 
they  were  well  insured.  Garcelou  has  plenty  of 
irons  in  the  fire." 


NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE.  49 

J  said  that  we  had  heard  nothing. 

"  All !  I  dare  say  he'll  be  down  to-day,  though 
I  heard  he  had  gone  after  his  daughter,  Miss 
Gabrielle.  Her  education  is  about  finished,  and 
she'll  be  coming  here  to  Garcelon  house,  I  suppose. 
They  are  getting  ready  for  her.  Six  years  she 
has  been  gone.  Do  you  remember  her,  Miss 
Dolly?"  . 

I  was  smiling  at  the  pleasant  recollections  his 
words -had  evoked.  Did  I  remember  her!  why 
she  was  the  dearest  companion  I  had  in  the  world, 
in  those  days.  So  beautiful,  her  great  dreamy 
gray  eyes  shaded  with  the  longest  lashes,  her  per- 
fect features  and  the  expression  of  soul  trans- 
figuring them,  as  a-  soft  light  within  a  chrystal 
vase.  She  was  only  twelve,  then,  I  was  ten,  her 
father  was  a  rich  man,  mine,  by  a  combination  of 
untoward  circumstances,  comparatively  poof,  and 
yet  we  were  the  firmest  of  friends.  I  being  the 
youngest,  felt  a  sort  of  worshipful  love  towards 
her,  and  would  have  performed  the  most  menial 
service  through  my  fervent  though  childish  rever- 
ence. Since  then,  though  Cathy  had  in*  a  great 
measure,  taken  her  place,  I  had  kept  a  shrine  in 
my  memory  for  her,  though  I  had  heard  but  seldom 


50  NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

frorn  the  institution  where  she  had  been  placed, 
to  finish  her  education. 

Cathy  stopped  now  and  then  to  listen  and  to 
look.  The  room  was  so  bright  with  sunlight ! 
It  seemed  almost  a  mockery  that  it  should  shine 
on  him,  lying  there  almost  as  helpless  as  a  dead 
man.  The  little  piano  with  its  piles  of  mu^ie, 
the  flute  case,  the  violin,  the  two  ebony  music 
stands,  the  old  fashioned  but  pretty  furniture,  the 
table  still  standing  with  its  snowy  linen  cloth 
falling  to  the  floor  on  either  side,  everything  was 
so  suggestive  of  happiness  and  home  comfort, 
and  here  in  one  ruthless  hour  a  shadow  had  fallen 
over  it  all.  I  don't  think  I  should  have  felt  so 
sad  if  I  had  been  standing  beside  his  coffin. 

"  I  don't  know  how  to  bear  it,  indeed  I  don't," 
said  the  heart-broken  wife,  as  she  followed  me  to 
the  door.  "  He  is  never  going  to  stand  upon  his 
feet  again,  never,  never,  if  he  should  live  for 
years,  and  he  so  active,  so  happy  in  activity  ! 
How  shall  I  tell  him  ?  for  he  will  want  to  know 
before  long.  I  am  not  like  thy  mother,  who  traces 
the  haiVl  of  God  in  everything,  even  in  poor 
Fanny  Pezzito's  hard  case." 

Fanny  Pezzito  was  a  delicate  little  woman,  not 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  51 

yet  twenty ;  an  orphan,  who  had  wed  at  seventeen, 
lost  her  baby  at  nineteen,  and  was  now  dying  of 
consumption.  She  had  married  an  Italian  musi- 
cian, a  man  of  contemptible  traits,  who  treated 
her  brutally,  and  who  was  waiting  impatiently  for 
her  to  die.  The  poor  little  soul  was  almost  friend- 
less, and  but  for  my  mother,  who  found  time 
amidst  all  her  duties,  to  spend  sometimes  two  or 
three  hours  a  day  with  her,  would  have  suffered 
from  neglect. 

*•  Now,  Dolly,  take  care  of  things  while  I  am 
over  to  Fanny's,"  had  come  to  be  the  familiar, 
daily  salutation  to  me. 

"  But,  mother,  you  will  get  sick,"  I  pleaded 
sometimes. 

"When  I  do  get  sick,  Dolly,  then  I'll  stop," 
mother  would  laugh  back,  looking  so  healthy  and 
happy. 

"  Mrs.  Gregory,"  said  Fanny  one  day,  "  I  have 
been  asking  God  to  pour  down  all  manner  of 
blessings  on  you.  You  have  been  an  angel  to  me ; 
you  have  protected  me  from  my  husband's  wicked 
temper,  for  if  I  say  I  will  tell  you,  he  stops  like 
one  scared ;  you  have  given  me  food  and  rest,  and 
above  all,  your  happy  face  lias  been  like  a  gospel 


52  NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

to  me.  You  have  taught  me  to  know  God  and  to 
love  Him,  me  that  was  more  like  a  heathen  than 
a  Christian  woman.  You  have  left  your  own 
home  to  minister  in  this  poor,  mean  house ;  you 
have  washed  my  hands  and  my  feet,  and  better 
than  that,"  —  and  the  tears  were  raining  down  her 
cheeks  now,  —  "  you  have  kissed  me,  and  petted 
me,  and  called  me  'dear'  and  'daughter,'  and," 
with  a  half,  convulsive  sob,  "it  seemed  as  if  I 
wanted  that  more  than  anything  else.  I  was  so 
hungry  for  a  kind  word  after  my  baby  died.  O, 
when  I  die,  if  I  do  go  to  that  blessed  place,  I  will 
tell  everybody  what  a  poor  miserable  burden  I 
was,  and  what  a  glorious,  beautiful  ministering 
spirit  you  have  been  to  me.  Dear  lady,  the  very 
feel  of  your  hand  is  like  medicine  to  a  broken 
heart." 

But  I  left  Mrs.  Brock,  perhaps  too  abruptly,  to 
relate  this  little  episode.  She  still  stood  at  the 
door,  looking  wanly  out. 

"You  expect  your  son,  do  you  not?"  I  asked, 
for  the  sight  of  her  sorrow  was  terrible  to  me. 

"Yes,  by  the  next  train.  Poor  Ernst!  how 
will  he  bear  up  under  it,  and  what  shall  we  all 
do?" 


NO    MOTHER"  LIKE   MINE.  53 

I  could  say  nothing,  —  perhaps  that  was  best; 
comfort  would  come  in  time,  in  God's  time ;  so 
only  pressing  her  trembling  fingers  hard,  to  express 
the  sympathy  I  felt,  I  left  her  and  went  home. 
All  the  outside  world  was  so  bright  and  beautiful, 
and  yet  how  many  aching  hearts  there  were,  how 
many  suffering  bodies  !  I  looked  up  to  the  smiling 
heavens  —  God  must  see  it  all,  and  yet  He  did 
not  lessen  the  sunshine,  or  throw  a  pall  over  the 
earth  because  of  this  universal  wretchedness. 
How  strange  it  seemed,  how  mysterious !  But 
then  I  had  seen  my  own  mother  smile  over  many 
a  heartache.  I  had  heard  her  say  in  the  midst  of 
keen  sorrow,  "  we  shall  forget  all  this,  when  we 
catch  the  first  glimpse  of  heaven,"  and  so  had 
associated  the  bright  anticipations  of  the  future, 
with  the  suffering  of  this  lower  life. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

THE     POWER     OF     PRINCIPLE. 
"  Mine  is  the  spell  of  power" 

TOLD  mother  all  the  news,  how  that  poor 
Mr.  Brock's  fate  was  sealed  as  to  this  world ; 
of  Miss   Garcelon's  expected   visit  home  — 
and  that  Ernst  Brock  was  hourly  looked  for. 

"I  wonder,"  I  said,  a  little  while  afterward, 
"if  Gabrielle  will  call  upon  me?  and  oh,  how 
beautiful  she  must  be  by  this  time ! " 

Mother  was  unpinning  a  roll  of  cotton  cut  into 
garments  for  some  of  our  poor  people,  and  pres- 
ently I  was  busy  with  my  needle. 

"What  do  you  think,  mother,"  I  asked,  "do 
you  suppose  Gabrielle  will  call  ?  " 

"  Isn't  it  your  place  to  call  there  ?  "  responded 
mother. 

64 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  65 

"  Oh,  I  never  could  do  that ! "  I  said.  "  Even 
if  my  clothes  were  not  shabby  —  even  if — " 

"Whose  is  the  pride,  now?"  asked  mother, 
quietly. 

"Of  course,  I  am  proud.  Look  at  her  cir- 
cumstances and  mine  —  her  education,  and  mine 
—  her  manner  of  living,  and  —  ours !  And  then 
she  has  made  new  friends,  she  may  have  forgotten 
me,  utterly.  Would  you  call  on  her,  mother?" 

"  If  the  old  love  lias  not  grown  too  cold,"  said 
my  mother,  smiling. 

44  I'll  tliink  about  it,"  I  said,  after  a  moment. 
Then  mother  went  to  Harry,  who  had  called  her, 
and  my  father  came  in.  There  was  news  in  his 
face. 

"Garcelon  is  down  here,"  he  said.  "He  left 
Jiis  daughter  at  Bartonville,  and  came  as  soon  as 
he  heard  of  the  fire.  He  means  to  do  well  by  the 
Brocks.  It  wont  cost  them  much  for  medicine, 
at  all  events." 

He  sat  down  in  his  arm-chair,  looking  medita- 
tively into  the  fire. 

"  There's  another  thing  he's  done,"  he  said, 
smiling,  "  I  wonder  what  your  mother  would  say 
to  it." 


56  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

"Say  to  what?"  asked  mother,  coming  in  at 
that  moment. 

"Garcelon  lias  offered  me  a  situation,  a  first 
class  one." 

"  So  soon  ! "  exclaimed  mother,  her  eyes  bright- 
ening. 

"  With  nearly  double  the  wages." 

"  And  have  you  accepted  ?  " 

"No!     I've  come  home  to  talk  it  over,  first/' 

"What  is  it?" 

He  looked  up  and  looked  down  again,  and 
grew  very  grave. 

"A  sort  of  inspectorship,  I  imagine,  more  like 
my  own  business  —  but " 

He  had  been  speaking  slower  and  slower. 

"That  will^be  pleasanter  for  you  —  and  almost 
double  the  salary !  \Yhy,  it  seems  like  a  provif 
dence ! " 

"  Wait  a  minute,  wife ;  you  may  have  heard 
that  Garcelon  carries  on  a  large  distillery." 

"Yes!"  her  face  grew  suddenly  grave  —  "is 
it  that?" 

"  It  is  that ! " 

"  Then,  John,  say  no  !  "  said  mother,  resolutely. 

"  I  thought  that's  the  way  you'd  counsel  me," 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  57 

said  father,  with  just  a  shade  of  impatience  in  his 
face. 

"Then  what  did  you  come  to  me  for,  dear?" 

"As  if  I  could  make  any  sort  of  u  bargain 
without  consulting  you !  I  always^  have,  and  I 
always  shall,  I  suppose.  But  I  want  you  to 
think  this  matter  over.  It  is,  in  one  sense,  a 
god-send.  There  will  be  three  months  of  idleness 
in  this  place,  for  it  will  take  all  of  that  time  to 
rebuild  the  mills  and  set  them  going.  We  can't 
afford  to  be  idle  for  three  months,  can  we?" 

"  We  can't  afford  to  take  the  wages  of  sin,  for 
any  time,*'  said  niy  mother,  calmly. 

"  Well !  it's  the  way  you  look  at  it.  I  am  to 
oversee  a  certain  part  of  the  business,  nothing 
immediately  connected  with  its  more  objectionable 
features.  Mr.  Garcelon  pays  me  a  high  com- 
pliment—  at  least  he  thinks  he  does.  There  arc 
hundreds  waityig  for  this  one  chance,  and  he 
gives  it  to  me.  Think  it  over;  enough  salary  to 
help  Dolly  on  with  her  education." 

My  heart  beat  high  for  a  moment,  with  the 
wild  hope  that  my  mother  would  see  the  matter 
in  a  favorable  light. 

"Something  else  will  come,  if  we  wait,  dear 


58  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

John,"  she  said,  pleadingly.  "  God  will  plan  for 
us,  if  we  do  what  we  know  to  be  right,  and 
surely  evil  is  not  good.  If  you  think  for  one 
moment  of  the  ruined  souls  and  bodies  that 
business  stands  for,  you  certainly  cannot  accept." 

"You  always  reason  me  out  of  my  own  con- 
victions," he  said,  just  a  little  impatiently,  and 
rose,  setting  his  chair  aside,  hastily.  Then  he 
left  the  room,  and  mother  sat  down  with  tears  on 
lashes.  It  was  in  that  moment  that  my  eyes  were 
fully  opened  to  the  undying  beauty  of  principle. 

"  Here  is  a  chance  she  has  sighed  for,  prayed 
for,"  I  thought,  "  the  promise  of  money  enough 
to  live  without  constant  self  denial,  and  yet  she 
refuses  it.  But  her  faith  —  is  it  shocked?  is  it 
shaken  ?  For  certainly  my  father  will  not  get  a 
second  offer  of  like  importance ;  of  that  fact  she 
must  be  perfectly  aware.  And  yet  she  says  no." 

"  And  suppose  we  become  pooler  and  poorer ! " 
The  thought  slipped  into  language  —  I  did  not 
mean  it  should. 

"But  I  don't  believe  we  shall  get  poorer,  my 
daughter.  Oh,  no,  on  the  contrary,  we  shall  gain 
by  the  refusal  to  commit  sin." 

"  It's  very  dark,  now,"  I  said. 


No    MOTHER    LIKE    MINE.  59 

"It  will  be  lighter  hy-and-bv.  I  never  yet 
asked  God  for  anything  that  He  did  not  give  me, 
if  I  waited  patiently.  If  only  your  father  will 
wait,  the  way  will  be  opened.  Hut  should  our 
difficulties  increase,  we  shall  bear  the  burden 
innocently.  In  the  other  case,  to  do  that  would 
be  simply  impossible.  I  should  carry  a  hundred 
thousand  ruined  souls  on  my  heart.  How  long 
could  one  keep  up  under  such  a  load  as  that? 
Why,  it  would  send  me  to  my  grave." 

We  did  not  see  my  father  again  till  supper 
time.  Then  I  knew  by  his  manner,  that  he  had 
refused  the  place.  Two  days  after  a  fairly  remu- 
nerative situation  was  offered  him,  which  he  at 
once  accepted.  When  he  told  us  there  was  a 
look  in  his  eyes  of  mingled  gratitude  and  wonder. 
It  seemed  to  me  that  he  was  thanking  God  for 
giving  him  such  a  treasure  as  my  mother. 

I  saw  Mr.  Garcelon  go  into  neighbor  Brock's, 
in  company  with  Mr.  Ernst  Brock.  The  young 
man  is  taller  than  his  father,  and  has  his  hand- 
some, thoughtful  face.  I  sat  at  the  window, 
trying  to  imagine  the  scene  of  their  meeting. 
It  will  be  a  bitter  draught  for  Mr.  Brock  to  be 
under  obligations,  even  to  his  own  children. 


60  NO   MOTHER    LIKE    MINE. 

For  I  was  very  sure  that  Cathy  would  strain 
every  nerve  to  accomplish  something  toward  the 
support  of  the  family.  Her  one  beautiful  talent 
was  not  given  her  to  hide  under  a  bushel. 

A  little  later,  mother  was  called  to  the  Brorks 
again.  Mrs.  Brock  was  asleep,  and  the  doctor 
wanted  to  leave  his  directions  with  some  one  who 
was  quite  as  competent.  When  she  came  back, 
she  brought  a  message  from  Cathy. 

"You  had  better  go  in  there,  a  little  while," 
mother  said,  "the  men  are  talking  business  in  the 
parlor,  and  Cathy  is  very  nervous.  You  will  find 
her  in  the  back  sitting  room." 

It  was  well  I  went;  the  poor  girl  was  almost 
overcome  with  fatigue,  and  grief. 

"  It's  so  dreadful  to  see  him  lying  there,  and  to 
feel  that  he  will  never  get  up  again,"  she  sobbed. 
"  Oh,  Dolly,  you  can't  think  how  the  whole  world 
is  changed  to  me.  I  don't  believe  I  shall  ever  be 
happy  again  !  Dear,  patient  father !  " 

" But  are  you  not  glad  that  his  life  is  spared?" 
I  asked,  trying  to  comfort  her.  "Suppose  he  had 
been  brought  home  —  dead." 

"I  know  — I  try  to  look  at  it  that  way,  and  I 
thank  God  for  his  life  —  but  he  does  not.  Over 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINI  .  (\\ 

and  over  again  lie  lias  said,  if  only  IK>  had  been 
killed  outright.  How  will  he  bear  it  —  this 
forced  inaction?" 

"He  will  grow  accustomed  to  it,  and  so  will 
you.  What  does  your  brother  say  ?  " 

"Oh,  Ernst!  I  did  not  see  him  at  the  first. 
He  feels  it  dreadfully,  of  course  —  but  not  as  we 
do  who  have  been  with  him  so  much  more.  He 
wants,  in  time,  to  take  us  to  the  city,  but  papa 
will  not  listen  to  it.  He  thinks  it  better  economy 
to  stay  here,  and  so  it  will  be.  Mr.  Garcelon  has 
been  very  kind,  and  insists  on  continuing  the 
salary  for  three  months.  That  will  be  a  very 
great  help.  Everybody  is  so  good." 

I  urged  the  excited  girl  to  lie  down  upon  the 
lounge,  and  presently  I  was  sitting  by  her,  trying 
to  soothe  her  by  passing  my  hand  over  her  hot 
forehead. 

The  door  opened,  and  Ernst  came  in.  Cathy 
sprang  up,  and  her  eyes  brightened. 

"  The  paper  has  given  out,  Cathy,  where  shall 
I  get  some  more  ?  "  he  asked. 

••  I'll  get  it  —  it's  up  stairs,"  she  said,  with  ner- 
vous gestures,  "and  Ernst  —  this  is  our  good, 
kind  neighbor,  the  daughter  of  Mrs.  Gregory. 


62  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MFNB. 

Dolly,  this  is  my  brother,"  so  saying,  as  he  came 
forward  to  shake  hands  with  me,  she  ran  out 
of  the  room. 

I  had  never  met  Ernst  Brock,  but  I  had 
formed  a  pretty  fair  opinion  of  him  from  Cathy's 
description.  It  seemed  strange  that  this  tall, 
powerful  looking  young  man,  should  be  the  son 
of  the  slender,  impetuous  musician.  His  face  was 
a  German  face,  there  was  no  mistaking  that,  but 
blended  with  his  somewhat  sterner  features,  were 
the  delicate  lines  that  made  his  father's  counte- 
nance so  harmonious. 

He  seemed  for  a  moment  not  to  know  what  to 
say,  after  his  sister  had  disappeared. 

"This  must  be  a  sad  coming  home  to  you,  Mr. 
Brock,"  I  said. 

"It  is.  I  was  totally  unprepared  for  it.  My 
father  was  in  the  city  last  week,  and  I  particularly 
noticed  how  well  he  was  looking.  It's  a  sad 
accident.  Were  there  others  injured?  I  forgot 
to  ask." 

"No  others,"  I  said. 

Then  he  walked  to  the  window,  which  looked 
out  upon  the  bright,  pretty  yard.  Bony  was 
sweeping  down  the  paved  walk  to  the  gate.  Ho 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  63 

would  sweep  a  while,  then  pull  off  his  hat,  look  up 
to  the  sky  and  round  in  an  absent  way,  rub  his 
head  and  put  on  his  hat  again.  He  made  an  odd 
figure,  certainly,  and  the  hitching  movement  of 
his  right  shoulder  heightened  the  grotesqueness 
of  his  appearance. 

"Has  my  mother  a  new  servant?"  asked 
Ernest. 

I  explained  that  it  was  a  lad  out  of  employ- 
ment, just  now,  a  hand  in  the  mills ;  that  he  was 
probably  working  at  odd  jobs. 

"  He  has  a  good  head/*  the  young  man  said, 
contemplatively. 

I  wanted  to  laugh ;  poor  Bony !  who  was  looked 
upon  as  little  better  than  an  idiot  —  whom  nobody 
cared  for  —  unless  it  was  my  mother,  nobody 
felt  bound  to  respect.  It  certainly  showed  a 
want  of  perception  —  so  I  thought  —  in  this  tall, 
handsome  business  man  —  if  he  could  find  any 
good  points  in  the  poor  lad  at  first  sight.  I  had 
yet  to  learn  that  he  was  always  looking  for  good 
points,  and  .  consequently  they  always  presented 
themselves  to  him. 

Cathy  came  in  presently,  with  the  paper,  and 
with  a  courteous  bow  to  me,  Ernst  went  into  the 
other  room. 


64  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

"Dear  Ernst!"  said  Cathy,  as  she  sat  down  by 
my  side,  and  put  her  arms  about  me,  "  Isn't  he 
a  noble  boy  ?  Oh,  Cathy,  I  hope  you  like  him." 

"He  is  very  handsome,"  I  said,  "and  I  certainly 
do  not  dislike  him." 

"He  is  so  thoughtful,"  continued  Cathy,  in  a 
low  voice.  "I  could  not  have  guessed  how 
shocked  he  was,  by  liis  manner,  when  he  first 
came.  I  didn't  dream  of  it,  till  he  turned  from 
poor  father  to  the  window  —  and  his  very  coun- 
tenance seemed  changed.  But  still  he  talked 
cheerfully,  and  every  now  and  then,  a  heavy 
tear  would  fall  over  his  cheeks.  He  is  a  great 
comfort  to  us,  dear  Ernst !  " 

Once  again  I  coaxed  Cathy  to  lie  down,  and 
presently  her  eyes  closed,  and  I  left  her  sleeping 
quietly. 

Just  here  I  shall  let  another  hand  go  on 
with  the  story  for  a  while,  and  resume  my  pen 
bye-and-bye. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

GABftlELLE     GARCELON. 
"  Each  to  the  heart  appealing." 

OOD-B  YE,  Nelly!  good-bye,  Bert  ha!  Girls 
come  and  see  me.  I  invite  you  all,  for  you 
know  I  am  to  be  sole  mistress  of  Garcelon 
House.  Helen,"  she  added  in  an  undertone, 
"you'll  walk  down  to  the  gate  with  me?  O, 
Helen ! " 

The  superbly  curved  lips  quivered  as  Gabrielle 
Garcelon  drew  within  her  arm  the  hand  of  Helen, 
Trevort,  two  years  her  senior.  Slowly  they  left 
the  doors  of  the  quaint  old  Academy,  whose  walls 
in  the  waning  sunlight  shone  like  jasper  and  eme- 
rald. Everywhere  rioted  ivy  leaves  and  mosses 
green  and  golden.  The  trers  \\vre  alive  with 
I  >in  Is,  and  how  they  did  chatter  as  they  sought 

65 


66  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

their  quarters  for  the  night !  The  trim  old  garden 
looked  as  if  lying  under  a  veil  of  gossamer  and 
diamonds,  for  the  dew  fell  early  on  that  upland 
country.  Everywhere  in  the  distance  could  be 
seen  that  same  translucent  shimmer  of  gray  light, 
whitened  a  little  by  the  departing  glory  of  the  day. 

The  two  girls  walked  quietly  down  the  smoothly 
worn  path,  towards  the  old  gothic  gates.  Helen 
the  elder  and  graver,  had  twisted  a  brown  veil 
about  her  head,  and  a  shapely  head  it  was.  Ga- 
brielle's  face  was  beautiful,  passing  beautiful. 
Roses  and  lilies  of  clearness  and  bloom,  and  great 
shining  eyes  that  mirrored  every  thought  and 
emotion.  Were  the  "eyes  blue?  You  were  not 
sure.  Purple  they  seemed  sometimes,  and  at 
others,  under  strong  excitement,  black  as  night. 
Now  they  were  as  blue  as  the  sky,  because  they 
were  sorrowful,  and  almost  brimmed  with  tears. 

Helen  was  not  as  beautiful,  but  there  was  char- 
acter in  her  face,  her  form,  her  walk.  Especially 
in  the  lovely  contour  of  her  head,  was  her  chief 
charm.  Her  face  was  grave,  the  features,  well 
chiselled,  gave  evidence  in  their  repose  of  a  firm 
will,  and  the  power  to  bear  suffering  with  fortitude. 

One  of  the  teachers,  standing  in  the  door-way, 


NO  MOTHER    MffR    MINE.  07 

clasped  her  white  hands,  as  under  the  brown 
shadows  of  the  portals,  she  watched  the  receding 
figures. 

44  What  waits  for  her  out  in  the  world  ? "  she 
murmured.  "Here  she  was  safe  for  a  time.  She 
was  very  dear  to  us,  very  dear.'*  And  then  only 
her  lips  moved.  Her  tender  soul  was  sending  up 
a  prayer  for  the  future  of  Gabrielle.  Meantime 
the  gate  was  reached. 

44  You  know,  dear  Helen  I  can't  say  good-bye," 
MI  id  Gabrielle,  chokingly. 

"And  for  me,  deaivst,  think  how  much  harder 
it  must  be,"  said  Helen,  her  voice  trembling. 

44  You  have  been  everythiag  to  me,  sister,  coun- 
sellor and  friend,  and  I  don't  know  how  to  live 
without  you.  Every  morning  for  six  long  years 
my  eyes  have  first  rested  upon  your  face.  O,  how 
I  love  you,  now  that  we  are  parting,  it  may  be 
forever." 

"Hush,  darling,  that  is  impossible.  'Let  me 
give  you*  old  Becky's  message.  (Becky  was  the 
housekeeper.)  4Tell  her  to  be  a  true,  good 
woman,'  she  called  out,  as  I  passed  her  door;  and 
now  —  the  man  there  seems  impatient  —  kiss  IMC, 
don't  say  good-bye;  my  lirst  letter  will  follow 


68  NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

you,  to-morrow ;  good  night,  and  a  happy  return 
home." 

Gabrielle  drew  down  her  veil  with  a  sob,  the 
iron  gate  opened,  the  door  of  the  handsome  car- 
riage was  flung  wide,  and  the  girl  buried  herself 
in  the  silken  cushions,  weeping  as  if  her  heart 
would  break.  Then  the  liveried  coachman  turned 
the  shining  handle,  whistled  under  his  breath, 
climbed  into  his  seat,  and  the  carriage  was  soon 
lost  to  the  sight  of  the  solitary  watcher  at  the 
iron  gate. 

Helen  turned  sadly  away  and  walked  back  to 
the  school  with  a  heavy  heart.  There  Ifcas  no 
happy  home  or  loving  father  awaiting  her  return. 
Toil  was  her  heritage,  for  she  was  poor  and  an 
orphan.  Instead  of  going  among  friends  for  the 
holidays,  she  was  to  remain  at  the  school,  and  with 
the  new  term,  commence  her  career  as  under- 
teacher,  for  which  she  was  to  receive  a  small 
salary. 

"She  is  going  to  be  so  happy!"  murmured 
Helen,  as  she  moved  slowly  on,  and  the  bell  for 
prayers  sounded  on  the  still  air.  "Rich  and 
beautiful,  with  a  father  who  worships  her,  and 
plenty  of  friends,  she  will  soon  get  over  the  sorrow 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  G9 

of  parting  with  us,  and  though  she  will  never 
forget  me,  she  will  find  solace  in  her  new  associa- 
tions, no  doubt." 

"Helen  Trevort,  you  keep  us  waiting,"  said 
one  of  the  teachers,  in  a  severe  tone ;  and  the  girl 
passed  silently  into  the  refectory,  and  glided  to 
her  seat.  • 

"  Dear,  dear  Helen ! "  exclaimed  Gabrielle,  as 
the  carriage  rolled  on,  "she'll  just  die  in  that 
place,  pretty  as  it  is,  and  all  owing  to  her  foolish 
ideas  of  independence.  She  shall  come  with  me ; 
I'll  move  heaven  and  earth  but  she  shall.  Papa 
\v<>uM  U«  quite  willing.  I  shall  need  a  companion 
of  my  own  age,  and  to  think  of  her,  moping  her 
life  away  in  that  dull  old  place,  —  not  but  what  I 
shall  miss  them  all,  the  pretty  rooms,  and  the 
garden,  and  the  teachers,  —  when  she  might  live 
care-free !  Well,  I  will  tell  papa  about  it,  and  we 
will  see  what  can  be  done." 

It  was  ten  miles  to  Bartonville,  where  her  father 
was  waiting  for  her,  at  the  house  of  an  old  friend, 
(irm-ral  Leon.  Gabrielle  had  spent  nearly  all 
her  vacations  there,  and  as  her  grief  abated  she 
began  to  look  forward  with  interest  to  the  pleasures 
awaiting  her.  General  Leon  was  rich,  a  gentle- 
ma  n  of  the  old  school,  and  devoted  to  his  friends. 


70  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

Jaqueline,  his  only  daughter,  a  romping  girl  of 
fifteen,  whom  the  General  declared  he  hud  given 
up  all  hope  of  taming,  was  devoted  to  Gabrielle, 
and  Baron,  a  young  man  over  thirty,  treated  the 
beautiful  girl  with  great  deference,  and  always 
made  her  welcome  assured. 

Gabrielle  leaned  back  in  flic  carriage,  the  tears 
dried  on  her  cheeks,  and  allowed  her  school-girl 
fancies  to  take  possession  of  her.  For  the  last 
two  years,  Helen  had  accompanied  her  to  Castle 
Brook,  —  so  wild  Jaqueline  had  christened  the 
family  mansion,  —  and  it  had  seemed  to  the  young 
dreamer  as  if  her  friend's  advent  lent  a  new  light 
to  Baron's  eyes,  and  a  new  brightness  to  his 
countenance. 

"If  it  only  could  be  so!"  she  reiterated,  hug- 
ging her  pet  idea.  u  If  only  Baron  would  marry 
Helen !  She  could  make  Jack  presentable  if  any- 
body could;  and  O,  what  a  glorious  wife  she 
would  be !  No  need  to  go  governessing,  or  teach 
those  little  idiots  in  the  low  classes.  But  just  as 
likely  as  not  she  would  refuse  him,  because  she  is 
poor.  Poor !  I  wish  I  was  as  rich  in  all  the  graces 
as  she  is,  —  about  as  near  perfection  as  anybody 
can  be;"  and  musing  and  dreaming,  she  fell 
asleep. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

SENDING     FOR     HELEN. 
"  When  the  viovet  blows" 

/JA  II,  Gabrielle!" 

T|jT       "Take    care,  you    will    frighten   her!" 

1  and  Baron  lowered  his  torch,  as  the  girl 
with  a  little  cry  and  a  wild  glance,  looked  about 
her. 

It  was  an  odd  sight,  this  impromptu  torchlight 
procession,  but  then,  the  Leons  were  a  law  unto 
themselves,  and  were  famous  in  that  part  of  the 
country,  for  their  original  way  of  doing  things. 

"  Oh,  papa !  Jack !  Baron  !  dear  General !  So 
I  am  really  at  Castle  Brook !  I'm  so  glad !  How 
sound  asleep  I  must  have  been !  If  you  only 
knew  what  a  unique  tableau  you  make  against 
the  trees  and  the  dark,  your  face*  all  lighted  by 

71 


72  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

that  red  glare !  What  a  nice  idea  —  a  torchlight 
procession,  out  in  the  country!  It's  splendid! 
I'm  so  glad  to  see  you,  only  I  only  wish  Helen 
had  come.*' 

"  Why  didn't  she  ?  we  all  like  her,"  cried  Jack, 
who  looked  a  thorough  Italian,  her  coal  black 
hair  curling  against  the  wide  brim  of  the  straw 
hat,  half  off  her  head,  and  her  fine  black  eyes 
sparkling  with  pleasure. 

General  Leon  helped  Gabrielle  out  of  the 
carriage,  and  sent  the  coachman  off.  Then  in 
a  sort  of  procession,  the  torches  bringing  out  now 
and  then  the  fair  beauty  of  the  trees,  and  out- 
lining the  stately  mansion  beyond,  they  walked 
up  the  wide  flight  of  steps,  and  entered  the 
vestibule,  which  was  all  warmth,  light  and  beauty. 

"  I'm  to  have  her  till  she's  rested,"  said  Jack, 
taking  Gabrielle  by  the  hand,  and  running  back- 
wards as  she  kept  np  a  fire  of  small  talk  and 
compliments,  and  presently  the  two  girls  were 
ensconsed  in  opposite  chairs,  before  a  bright, 
wood  fire,  (for  the  evening  was  damp,)  that 
brought  out  the  rich  colors  of  the  great  rug,  on 
the  hearth,  and  gave  a  cheerful  glitter  to  the 
old  fashioned  Jout  handsome  furniture. 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  73 

"Here  conies  Anne!"  said  Jack,  starting  up, 
and  almost  taking  the  fender  with  her. 

"I  catch  everything,"  she  added,  laughingly,  as 
she  opened  the  door,  and  disclosed  a  staid  maid 
servant,  tray  in  hand,  upon  which  smoked  some 
goodly  viands,  "except  the  prevailing  influenza," 
she  added.  "  I  don't  keep  still  long  enough  to 
let  that  take  a  good  hold  of  me*  I  expect. 
There,  Anne,  now  it's  ready,"  she  continued, 
wheeling  up  the  table,  and  the  woman  placed 
the  things  upon  the  napkin  she  had  brought, 
and  with  a  few  pleasant  words  of  welcome  to 
Gabrielle,  left  the  room. 

"Anne  thinks  you  and  Helen  are  both  angels," 
said  Jack,  when  the  woman  had  gone,  "  in  fact,  I 
believe  all  the  servants  half  worship  you.  They 
know  there's  going  to  be  a  lull  in  the  domestic 
breeze,  when  you  come,  because  of  course,  then 
I'm  on  my  good  behavior.  I  wish  you  had 
brought  Helen.  Your  father  told  us  he  had 
telegraphed  you  from  Glintwood,  so  of  course  it 
was  too  late,  or  we  should  have  written  and  asked 
her  to  come  with  you.  Does  she  stay  at  the 
academy  ?  " 

"Yes,  dear  Helen,"  said  Gabriell^  realizing  her 


74  NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

loss,  "and  a  lonesome  time  she  will  have  of  it.  I 
declare  I  feel  as  if  only  half  of  me  was  here." 

"Take  care,  or  I  shall  be  jealous,"  laughed 
Jack;  "but,  poor  girl,  one  ought  to  be  generous  in 
her  case ;  she  is  so  alone  in  the  world.  Do  you 
think  she  would  come  ?  " 

"Of  course  she  would.  Why,  it  must  seem 
like  a  little-heaven  to  her,  here.  I  don't  think  she 
was  ever  so  happy  in  her  life  as  when  she  was  at 
Castle  Brook." 

"Perhaps  somebody  else  is  happy,  too,"  said 
Jack,  with  a  little  laugh,  looking  down. 

"  Oh  ! "  —  Gabrielle  hesitated,  the  glow  on  her 
cheek  deepening.  "I  wish  I  could  think  so.  Is 
it  — Baron?" 

"Well  —  I've  had  my  thoughts,"  said  Jack, 
gaily,  "my  guesses  and  suspicions,  and  I'ye  all 
but  charged  him  with  it.  I  didn't  quite  dare  to 
do  that.  But  I'm  sure  she's  just  the  girl  would 
suit  him." 

"  She  is  poor,  you  know." 

"That's  no  objection.  Baron  is  rich  enough. 
She's  so  much  nicer  than  any  of  the  girls  about 
here,  who  are  setting  their  caps  for  him.  Bell 
Hoxy,  the  ugliest  girl  you  ever  saw,  worth 


NO    MOTIIKU    LIKK   MINE.  75 

millions,  almost,  and  so  stupid,  though  she  sings 
well  enough,  and  Tiny  Hoyt,  a  veritable  flesh  and 
blood  wax  doll.  Oh,  how  I  do  dislike  them ! 
You  ought  to  see  them  make  for  him  the  moment 
lie  is  in  sight.  They  don't  like  me,  because  I 
take  them  off,  and  tease  them,  and  keep  Baron 
away  from  them,  and  understand  all  their  nice 
little  dodges.  It  makes  me  sick  to  hear  them 
dear  him  —  *  dear  Mr.  Baron,  wont  you,  or  will 
you  ! '  —  they  haven't  any  sense." 

Gabrielle,  refreshed,  warmed,  exhilarated,  per- 
haps, with  the  delicate  yet  deliciously  strong 
tea,  lay  back  in  the  great  chair  and  laughed. 
Her  voice  rang  out  like  the  chimes  of  a  silver 
bell,  for  it  was  soft,  rich  and  singularly  musical. 

"  You  bring  Helen  out  in  strong  contrast,"  she 
said,  "just  fancy  her  'clearing'  anybody.  Oh, 
she's  so  gentle,  and  yet  so  proud  !  There's  such  a 
spirit  to  her  beauty,  and  she  don't  think  herself 
handsome.  Why,  if  I  had  that  Grecian  head  of 
hers,  I  should  be  vain.  I  know  I  should." 

"Her  head  is  fine,  isn't  it?  Oh,  now  I've 
caught  him,  nicely,"  and  she  laughed,  clapping 
her  hands,  "  now  I've  got  him  !  It's  your  men- 
tion of  the  head,  made  me  think  of  it.  I  found 


76  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

some  verses,  yesterday;  they  were  Baron's,  for 
nobody  else  in  this  house  possesses  the  poet's 
frenzy,  and  he  was  describing  some  ideal.  I 
thought  —  now  I  know  it  was  Helen  Trevort. 
He  is  clean  gone,  you  may  be  sure  of  it  —  that  is 
the  latest  and  strongest  proof.  I'm  going  to 
write  a  letter  this  night,  and  tell  Helen  that  we 
expect  her,  we  want  her  and  we  shall  die  without 
her.  I  shouldn't  be  happy  thinking  of  her  alone 
in  that  great,  dull  school." 

Off  she  ran,  and  in  a  moment  more  her  pen  was 
flying  over  the  paper. 

"  There !  I'll  post  it  the  first  thing  in  the 
morning,  and  —  do  you  believe  she  will  come?" 

"I  hope  she  will,"  said  Gabrielle,  slowly. 
"Let  me  write  a  postcript." 

She  dashed  off  a  few  words,  smiling  as  she 
did  so. 

"  There !  I've  told  her  if  she  values  my 
friendship,  she  will  come,  and  that  you  will 
send  for  her." 

"Yes,  of  course  —  earlier  than  we  did  for  you. 
Papa  had  to  use  the  horses  this  morning,  and 
give  them  a  good  rest.  Now,  will  you  go  to  bed." 

"  Where  am  I  to  sleep  ?  "  asked  Gabrielle. 


NO  MOTHEB  LIKE  MINE.  77 

"Why,  just  here,  with  me.  Do  you  see  that 
little,  French  bedstead  peeping  out  by  the  side  of 
'old  clumsy,'  as  I  call  mine?  Well,  that's  for 
you.  Our  grandest,  guest  chamber,  where  you 
and  Helen  slept,  is  under  repair,  the  roof  leaked 
dreadfully,  and  spoiled  the  ceiling,  before  we 
knew,  and  a  week  ago,  down  came  the  plastering. 
So  you  must  put  up  with  more  limited  aceomo- 
dations." 

"I  like  it  — I'm  glad  of  it,"  said  Gabrielle, 
fervently.  "I  never  felt  quite  at  my  ease  in  that 
great,  grand  room.  This  is  so  much  cosier,  and 
then  it  is  so  pleasant  to  have  company." 

"  Let  me  do  your  hair,  to-night.  Oh,  how  long 
and  beautiful !  Poor  me  !  I  have  to  keep  mine 
short,  I  have  such  terrible  headaches  when  it 
thickens,"  said  Jack,  vivaciously.  "  I  shall  never 
be  a  young  lady  ivhile  my  head  looks  like  a  boy's, 
and  I'm  glad  of  it.  I  want  none  of  the  beaus 
dangling  after  me,  even  when  I  grow  out  of 
childhood,  which  I  haven't  done  yet.  Heigho, 
my  greatest  ambition  is  to  be  an  aunt.  I  think  I 
never  shall  have  a  husband  of  my  own,  they  must 
In-  so  troublesome.  So  I'll  always  live  with 
Baron  and  Helen,  if  only  they  will  marry,  and 


78  NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

drive  off  every  man-jack  that   comes  along.      I 
mean  it ! "  she  added,  nodding  brightly. 

It  was  a  pretty  sight  to  see  the  two  girls  in  the 
fire  light,  Gabrielle  with  her  long  chestnut  hair, 
with  glints  of  gold,  hanging  about  her  like  a  gar- 
ment, her  lovely  face  serious  yet  smiling,  and 
Jack  shifting  from  side  to  side,  as  she  held  the 
locks  up  in  great  bows,  or  plaits,  or  shining  coils. 
Gabrielle  was  devoutly  glad,  when  she  pronoun- 
ced her  work  done. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

WITHOUT     FAITH. 
"  When  the  rose  is  fair  and  brig/it." 

N  the  morning,  spite  of  the  clew  and  light 
fog,  through  which  the  distant  hills  shone  in 

k 

pink  and  purple,  amber  and  green,  the  two 
girls  were  out  on  the  lawn  looking  among  the 
shrubbery  for  flowers. 

"  It's  so  pretty  to  have  a  little  bouquet  at  your 
plate,"  said  Jack.  "  Baron  appreciates  it,  though 
he  seldom  gets  it.  My  hours  are  not  so  early  as 
yours,  so  you  see  what  a  compliment  I  paid  you 
by  rising  at  six." 

"We  breakfasted  at  six,  at  school,"  said 
Gabrielle. 

"  You  poor  martyrs  I  By-the-way,  Helen  will 
get  our  note  to-day.  She  comes,  she  comes  not ; " 

79 


80  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

and  Jack  began  pulling  the  crimson  petals  of  a 
rose. 

"  She  comes !  "  she  cried,  throwing  the  last  leaf 
to  the  ground,  "and  there  goes  the  pride  of 
Baron's  bouquet." 

"Never  mind,  I'll  give  him  this,"  said  Gabrielle, 
who  had  been  treasuring  a  small  rose  for  her 
collar  knot. 

"There's  the  bell  for  prayers!"  said  Jack. 
"How  I  shall  astonish  them  all  by  being  on 
time !  Come." 

The  girls  entered  the  house  by  a  side  door,  and 
went  into  the  loftily-ceiled  library,  whose  crimson 
walls  took  a  yet  deeper  shade  from  the  ruddy 
fire  blazing  on  the  hearth.  This  room  spoke 
more  vividly  than  any  other  of  the  inclinations 
and  taste  of  its  occupants.  There  were  eight  or 
ten  niches  filled  with  books  from  floor  to  ceiling. 
Great  globes  hung  in  bronze  stands,  costly  maps 
were  framed  as  screens,  curious  gleanings  from 
many  a  foreign  shore,  filled  glass  cases,  while  at 
the  southern  front,  a  small  hot-house  held  rare 
plants  from  all  countries. 

The  breakfast  room  was  large,  bright  and 
cheerful,  looking  out  on  one  side  on  the  lawn, 
on  the  other  on  the  garden. 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE.  81 

Baron  did  appreciate  his  bouquet.  His  fine 
eyes  lighted  up  at  sight  of  it,  and  he  bowed 
toward  the  two  girls  across  the  long  table. 

"You  see,  he  likes  it,  and  papa  is  smelling 
his,"  said  Jack,  sotto  voce.  "Do  you  know  I 
think  in  all  the  world  it  would  be  hard  to  find 
two  handsomer  men  than  papa  and  Baron,  not 
but  what  your  papa  is  fine  looking,"  she  added,  in 
an  apologetic  manner,  laughing. 

"  But  not  a  bit  handsome,"  rejoined  Gabrielle. 

"Where  did  you  get  your  beauty  from?" 
queried  Jack. 

"I!  my  beauty  I"  exclaimed  Gabrielle,  blushing. 

"  Yes,  there's  no  use  in  your  denying  that  you 
are  aware  of  the  fact  that  you  are  a  beauty.  Do 
you  know  I  fell  in  love  with  you  at  first  sight? 
Pity  for  me,  if  I  were  a  man,"  and  she  sighed  in 
mock,  lugubrious  fashion.  "  What  Baron's  heart 
must  have  been  that  he  kept  it  whole  till  he  saw 
Helen,  passes  my  comprehension.  Papa ! "  she 
cried,  in  her  i  ulsive  fashion,  "I've  sent  for 
Helen." 

"  Helen !  Helen  1 "  said  the  General,  looking 
meditatively  into  his  coffee  cup. 

"  There  !  ho  has  forgotten  her.     You  remember 


82  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

her,  Baron,"  and  she  sent  a  clear,  searching, 
innocently  unconscious  glance,  across  the  table. 

"Miss  Trevort,  father,"  said  Baron,  a  flush 
rising  in  his  dark  cheeks.  "She  was  here  last 
summer  with  Miss  Garcelon." 

"  Oh,  yes,  yes,  a  fine  girl !  I  remember.  She 
will  be  very  welcome." 

"Thank  you,  papa,  said  Jack,  gratefully, — 
"  they're  so  glad  of  any  event  that  will  keep  me 
quiet  for  a  week,"  she  added  in  an  undertone. 
"But  didn't  you  see  Baron  color,  and  even  his 
lips  grew  redder,  at  mention  of  Helen?  You 
might  speak  of  every  other  girl  we  know,  and  his 
countenance  would  remain  as  unchanged  as  the 
hills  over  yonder.  Dear,  dear,  I  hope  I  never 
shall  be  in  love.  It's  well  enough  for  men,  but 
it  must  be  an  awful  bore  to  a  woman." 

Baron  followed  the  two  girls  out  of  the  break- 
fast room,  to  what  by  courtesy  was  called  a 
sitting  room,  but  in  one  corner  of  which,  divided 
by  a  large  Japanese  screen,  was  Baron's  studio. 
It  was  a  wide,  bay  window,  quite  a  room  by 
itself,  with  a  glass  roof,  and  gave  him  just  the 
light  he  wanted. 

The  young  man  fancied  that  he  could  paint  — 


NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE.  83 

and  for  an  amateur  he  showed  unusual  genius  — 
and  spent  a  great  deal  of  time  at  his  easel,  while 
the  rest  of  the  family  sewed,  talked,  or  lounged 
as  they  liked.  Many  times  during  the  day  they 
were  all  together,  as  the  General,  when  he  found 
anything  of  more  than  ordinary  interest  in  a  book 
or  magazine,  would  leave  his  study  and  read  it 
aloud  to  the  assembled  family  in  this  place. 

Mrs.  Leon  went  directly  for  her  basket  of 
wools.  Her  chief  employment  was  knitting. 
She  was  a  i>ortly,  handsome,  silent  woman,  very 
fond  of  her  husband  and  children,  and  caring  for 
little  else.  Baron  walked  to  the  window,  Jack 
drew  up  two  great  chairs  near  the  fire,  and  went 
out  ,to  get  a  book  of  drawings.  Then  Baron 
appropriated  the  chair  next  to  Gabrielle,  and  they 
chatted  on  common  place  topics.  Suddenly  he 
startled  her  by  a  question : 

"  Do  you  think  she  will  come  ?  " 

"  Helen  ?  "  Gabrielle's  heart  beat  faster.  "  I 
am  almost  sure  she  will.  She  has  been  so  hard 
at  work  for  the  past  three  months!  Of  course 
she  will  rest  at  the  academy  for  a  few  weeks  — 
but  that  is  not  exactly  the  rest  she  needs." 

"  By  no  means,''  said  Baron,  and  listened  with 


84  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

brightening  face,  while  Gabrielle,  to  whom  the 
theme  was  a  delightful  one,  talked  on  of  Helen, 
her  sweetness  of  disposition,  her  vigor  of  mind, 
and  beauty  of  character. 

"  I  want  her  to  come  home  and  stay  with  me, 
but  she  will  not  listen  to  it  a  moment  —  she  is  so 
proud,  dear  Helen,  that  she  cannot  brook  depen- 
dence—  and  she  has  nobody  to  care  for  her, 
you  see." 

Baron  smiled  to  himself,  and  for  the  second 
time  his  face  flushed. 

"What  are  her  ideas  about  —  that  is,  does  she 
ever  talk  upon  religious  matters?"  asked  Baron. 

"No  —  not  often,  but  for  all  that  she  is  the 
most  religious  girl  I  ever  knew  —  not  in  exactly 
the  way  they  are  at  the  school,  you  know.  She 
never  makes  a  parade  of  it,  but  one  can  see  it  in 
her  daily  life."  Gabrielle  spoke  with  enthusiasm, 
for  she  remembered  hearing  Helen  say  that  Baron 
Leon  was  one  of  the  finest  specimens  of  manhood 
she  had  ever  seen,  "  but  what  a  pity,"  she  added, 
"that  his  tendencies  are  towards  infidelity." 
Gabrielle  did  not  believe  this,  and  still  it  occurred 
to  her  that  there  was  something  strange  in  his 
asking  her  the  question  he  did ;  something  strange 


NO   MOTHEIl    LIKE    MINE.  S~> 

in  his  moody  silence  after  she  had  answered  it. 
She  herself  had  been  influenced  more  by  Helen's 
character,  sentiments  and  example,  than  by  any 
of  the  evidences  of  revealed  religion.  She  had 
more  than  a  sentimental  admiration  for  goodness, 
and  a  great  honor  of  people,  who  openly  approved 
Christianity.  She  could  see,  even  with  her  shallow 
experience,  that  reverence  for  its  forms  was 
merely  a  matter  of  habit  at  Castle  Brook.  She 
had  visited  here  before,  and  knew '  that  Sunday 
was  passed  much  as  any  other  day,  in  driving  and 
walking,  and  now  and  then  —  but  very  seldom  — 
attending  service,  there  was  really  no  heart-felt 
observance.  Of  this  Helen  had  spoken  now  and 
then,  with  a  great  deal  of  feeling,  and  it  occurred 
to  Gabriel le,  that  it  might  be  a  drawback  to  her 
pleasure,  even  if  she  consented  to  come. 

At  that  minute  the  General  entered  the  room 
with  several  papers  in  his  hand. 

"Your  father  has  bad  news,  my  dear,  and 
wished  me  to  tell  you  that  he  was  obliged  to 
start  for  the  9.20  train.  He  could  not  even 
stop  to  say  good-bye,"  the  General  added,  taking 
out  his  watch. 

"What  news?"  asked  Gabrielle,  half  rising, 
cheeks  a  shade  paler. 


80  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

"Some  of  his  factories  burned  down  last 
night  in  Gliiitwood.  I  hope  they  were  insured." 

"And  the  poor  people  will  be  thrown  out  of 
employment,"  said  Gabrielle,  pityingly. 

"Do  you  know  I  should  like  to  work  in  a  mill, 
for  once  in  a  way,"  said  Jack,  who  had  followed 
her  father. 

"  Hush,  child  !  "  said  her  mother  with  a  frown. 

"Why,  don't  you  suppose  girls  just  a.s  good  as 
I  am,  have  to  work  for  their  living?"  persisted 
Jack. 

"No,  I  do  not,"  said  her  mother,  with  decision. 
"Girls  brought  up  as  you  have  been,  respect 
themselves  sufficiently  to  find  more  suitable 
work." 

"There  are  some  very  nice  girls  in  father's 
mills,"  said  Gabrielle,  timidly. 

"  Comparatively  so,  or  such  they  seemed'to  be 
to  your  inexperience ;  but  I  am  afraid,  if  you  were 
unfortunate  enough  to  be  thrown  among  them, 
socially,  you  would  soon  alter  your  mind." 

"  Oh,  mamma,  it  is  because  we  know  so  little 
about  them  that  we  rate  them  so  low.  It  seems 
to  me  absurd  to  believe  that  they  are  all  common 
or  unclean." 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  87 

Baron  had  gone  behind  his  screen,  and  there- 
fore took  no  part  in  the  conversation.  The 
General  left  them  after  his  announcement,  and 
presently  the  room  was  very  still,  nothing  but  the 
scratching  of  a  pen  being  heard,  and  now  and 
then  question  or  answer  in  a  low  voice.  But 
Jack  could  not  be  restrained  long  at  a  time. 
Baron  left  his  studio. 

"  Come  and  see  some  pictures,"  said  Jack,  and 
they  went  behind  the  screen. 

The  space,  all  that  could  be  used,  was  filled 
with  pictures.  Books,  easy  to  reach,  were  placed 
on  low-hung  brackets.  Engravings  littered  the 
deep,  bay  window,  and  casts  and  half  finished 
paintings,  stood  or  laid  everywhere.  On  the 
easel,  was  the  picture  upon  which  Baron  was 
busy,  representing  "fairies  by  moonlight."  It 
was,  Its  the  subject  demanded,  highly  idealized, 
and  in  the  foremost  figure,  with  the  silver  radi- 
ance of  a  white  moon  outlining  the  graceful 
contour,  might  be  traced  a  likeness  to  Helen 
Trevort. 

"  I  thought  you  would  see  it,"  said  Jack.      "  I 

told  him  it  was  her,  but  he  denied  the  intention, 

o  I  suppose  he  made  the  likeness  unconsciously." 

Gabrielle  did  not  answer. 


88  NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

She  had  picked  up  a  book  and  was  reading 
intently,  though  at  random.  It  was  a  much  used, 
much  read  volume,  as  its  worn  appearance  indi- 
cated. Presently  her  face  shadowed,  and  she  let 
the  volume  fall  with  a  gesture  of  disgust. 

"Dear  me!  what's  that?"  queried  Jack,  startled 
at  Gabrielle's  face.  "  Oh,  one  of  Baron's  books 
—  awfully  wicked  —  but  then,  I'm  afraid  it's 
papa's  fault.  He  always  declared  that  we  chil- 
dren should  not  be  brought  up  in  any  set  way  — 
or  faith  —  that  we  should  read  and  think  as  we 
pleased,  and  Baron  has  taken  advantage  of  his 
liberality.  Now,  I  don't  care  to  read  dull  books, 
and  they're  awfully  dull  to  me,  but  now  and 
than  Baron  reads  out  loud,  and  somehow,  what 
Baron  likes,  I  want  to  like,  for  I  just  love  him  to 
distraction,  the  dear  fellow.  He's  born  for  a 
leader,  you  see;  at  least  I  think  so.  He 'lias 
originated  a  club  of  young  men,  for  what  they 
call  free  discussion,  and  they  get  all  sorts  of  rare 
books  and  papers,  about  all  sorts  of  things.  I 
don't  know  what  good  it  can  do  him,  I  am  sure  ; 
he  talks  very  little  about  it." 

"  But  such  horrible  blasphemy ! "  said  Gabrielle, 
shuddering. 


NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE.  89 

"  Yes,  I  suppose  it  does  seem  so  to  you,  because 
you  are  new  to  such  things,"  said  Jack,  with  the 
volubility  of  unreflecting  youth.  "Baron  has 
such  queer  notions!  But  then,  he  is  a  genius,  you 
know,  and  something  must  be  allowed  for  that." 

"  But  don't  he  believe  in  the  Bible  ? "  asked 
Gabrielle,  her  face  wearing  still  a  pained  ex- 
pression. 

u  Well,  I  don't  know,"  said  Jack,  reflectively, 
"  as  he  ever  reads  it.  There  isn't  a  Bible  in  the 
house,  beside  the  one  papa  reads  from,  in  the 
study.  It's  odd  we  have  family  prayers,  but  it's 
habit,  you  see.  Why,  you  don't  think  the  Bible 
is  intended  to  be  read  by  everybody,  do  you?  It 
is  only  for  ministers,  and  people  who  belong  to 
the  church.  Now,  papa  and  mamma  belong  to 
the  church,  though  they  very  seldom  go,  of  late 
years,  but  Baron  and  I  never  go." 

"And  why  not?" 

"I  don't  know  —  without  it's  stupid.  The 
singing  is  so  drony,  and  I  always  used  to  fall 
asleep  when  mother  took  me.  Papa  says  we  can 
Irani  more  of  God  out  in  the  woods.  I  am 
always  there,  on  Sundays." 

"  But  do  you  ?  "  asked  Gabrielle. 


90  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

Jack  stood  still  for  a  moment,  looking  thought- 
fully from  under  her  finely  arched  brows,  her 
head  bowed  a  little. 

"I  don't  know,"  she  made  candid  answer,  "I 
never  think  much  about  it  —  I  only  care  to  enjoy 
myself,  and  to  smell  the  sweet  pine,  and  —  to  tell 
you  the  truth,"  she  added,  laughing,  "  I  think 
more  of  myself,  and  my  own  comfort,  than  any- 
body, or  anything  else." 

"And  then,  you  are  so  young !  "  said  Gabrielle, 
half  pityingly. 

"Why,  yes,  only  fifteen,  three  whole  years 
younger  than  my  very  sage  friend." 

"  I  am  not  quite  eighteen,  yet,"  said  Gabrielle ; 
"and  besides,  youth,  cannot  be  Baron's  excuse. 
Baron  is  old  enough." 

"Excuse  for  what?"  asked  Jack,  almost  sharply. 

"For  reading  those  dreadful  books,  and  for  — 
in  short  for  being  a  sceptic  —  perhaps  an  infidel." 

"  That's  not  such  a  terrible  thing,"  said  Jack, 
"  some  of  the  greatest  minds  of  the  world,  have 
been  sceptical." 

Gabrielle  shook  her  head,  and  drew  a  long  sigh. 

"To  me  it  is.  Yo^i  know  I'm  not  particularly 
religious  —  and  yet,  to  deny  Christ,  who  died  to 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  91 

save  us!  What  would  tempt  you  to  deny  the 
mother  who  gave  you  life?  4He  that  denieth 
me  — '  Oh,  Jack  —  it's  just  horrible.  As  for 
Helen  —  " 

"  Well,  why  don't  you  go  on  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

Gabrielle's  face  was  flushed,  and  Jack  looking 
round,  saw  that  Baron  stood  just  outside. 

"  What  are  you  two  girls  talking  so  earnestly 
about?  "  he  asked. 

"Baron,  are  you  an  infidel?"  bluntly  asked 
Jack,  on  the  impulse  of  the  moment.  She  did 
not  pause  to  consider  what  he  might  infer  from 
the  question,  and  Gabrielle  felt  her  cheeks  grow 
hotter. 

"Am  I  an  infidel?  Well,  I  don't  know  that  I 
am  anything  in  particular.  J  am  spending  a  good 
deal  of  time  trying  to  find  out.  But  I  noticed 
that  there  were  letters  for  you  and  Miss  Gabrielle 
on  the  table  in  the  hall." 

"Letters! "  cried  Jack,  and  rushed  out,  Gabrielle 
following. 


CHAPTER  X. 

LETTERS   FROM   HOME. 

"  Visions  veiled  in  roseate,  light." 

\ 
Cli    NOTE  came  from  Helen  on  the  following 

H?  day.  As  Gabrielle  opened  it,  she  declared 
~  1  v  that  it  was  full  of  the  mouldy  smell  of  the 
Seminary  garden. 

"She  comes!  "said  Jack,  striking  an  attitude, 
and  listening. 

"Yes,  she  says  she  will  come  for  a  week  05 
two,"  said  Gabrielle. 

"She  shall  stay  a  month,"  responded  Jack. 
"  We'll  keep  her  a  prisoner,  and  oh,  what  a  jolly 
time  she  shall  have  !  Gabrielle,  we  must  get  up 
something  nice  for  entertainments.  What  shall  it 
be  ?  Tableaus  —  music,  charades !  Do  you  sup- 
pose we  can  ?  I  want  her  to  have  such  a  good 

92 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  93 

time  that  she  will  utterly  forget  the  old  school, 
and  everything  pertaining  to  it." 

"It  will  be  enough  that  she  is  here,"  said 
Gabrielle,  who  had  just  finished  reading  a  letter 
from  home  for  the  second  time. 

"Is  that  Helen's  letter?" 

"No,  Helen's  letter  is  only  a  note,  written 
under  the  spell  of  a  dreadful  headache,  she  says. 
There  it  is  —  this  other,  which  I  was  reading 
when  that  came,  is  from  my  cousin,  the  lame  girl 
you  have  heard  me  speak  of — she  always  writes 
such  bright  letters." 

"Would  it  be  a  sin  and  a  shame  for  me  to 
see  it?" 

"  Certainly  not ;  I  will  read  you  a  part  of  it  — 
that  part  relating  to  the  fire.  They  must  have 
had  an  exciting  time  of  it."  And  Gabrielle  read 
aloud : 

"  *  You  should  have  seen  the  factories,  all 
ablaze  —  since  there  was  no  help  for  it,  such 
a  picture  as  they  madej  All  the  town  was  on 
the  hill,  looking  on  —  doctor  Berg  and  his  sister, 
all  the  Worths  and  Lindsays.  You  .remember 
that  rather  pretty  Oregon-  girl,  Dolly,  they  call 
her,  who  has  the  bedridden  brother;  the  was 


94  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

there  with  the  Brocks,  a  very  nice  family  that 
moved  here  just  after  you  went  to  school,  (to 
think  you  have  never  been  back  here  since.) 
The  Brocks  were  in  the  factory  —  the  father,  that 
is,  who  was  book-keeper,  and  he,  poor  man,  was 
frightfully  injured,  so  that  they  say  he  will  not 
live.  Well,  the  ruins  are  not  so  pleasant  to  look 
at  as  the  fire  was.  Four  of  the  best  buildings 
were  burned,  and  nearly  three  hundred  people,  in 
all,  turned  out  of  work.  They  have  sent  for 
your  father,  so  the  housekeeper  is  dusting  and 
airing,  and  putting  tilings  to  rights,  generally, 
and  a  queer  looking  boy  they  call  Bony,  is  carry- 
ing ashes  through  the  cellar  into  the  lots  back  of 
the  yard.  I  don't  know  whether  the  boy  is  quite 
bright,  but  he  acts  strangely.  He  goes  round 
looking  at  things,  and  if  you  notice  him,  he  says 
in  his  odd,  sing-song  voice, 

'  Seems  to  me,  I've  seen  all  this  before  - 
sometime  very  far  back.'  The  housekeeper  says 
he  is  quite  a  study.  I  .have  just  got  through 
with  hemming  a  new  set  of  towels  and  sheets, 
and  pillow  cases  and  table  cloths.  I  hope  you 
will  come  home  in  time  to  celebrate  your  birth- 
day here.  Your  father  thought  you  would ;  did 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  95 

he  speak  to  you  about  it  ?  The  Mays  drove  out 
from  the  city,  last  week  —  hearing  that  you  were 
in  town.  I  just  hinted  something  relative  to  a 
birthday  party,  and  nearly  set  them  wild.  They 
planned  it  all  out  —  even  to  the  garden.  Those 
low-limbed  horse-chestnut  trees  would  look  so 
well,  hung  with  lanterns  in  different  colors.' 

4  Do  tell  her  not  to  omit  giving  the  party  on 
any  account,  said  Miss  Sally,  pulling  up  and 
buttoning  her  kid  gloves,  (how  is  it  gloves  go  on 
her  hand  so  easily  !  five  buttons,  too,  and  not  the 
least  trouble  in  fastening.') 

4  You  ask  about  Mrs.  Bride.  She  is  much  the 
same  as  ever.  When  she  is  well  she  takes  her 
place  in  the  kitchen,  and  badgers  all  the  servants. 
She  still  has  those  fits,  as  Dooley,  her  husband, 
calls  them  —  I  think  another  name  would  suit 
them  better.  When  she  saw  poor  Bony  Shucks 
working  about,  she  almost  flew  at  him.  I  didn't 
know  for  a  minute,  but  what  she  would  knock 
him  down.  The  boy  was  afraid  of  her,  and  kept 
out  of  her  way,  I  can  tell  you.  I  often  wonder 
why  uncle  keeps  so  inefficient  a  servant,  and  so 
rude  a  woman  in  the  house.  She  is  at  times 
impertinent  to  everybody,  and  Dooley  has  no 
peace  of  his  life.' 


96  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

*  I  believe  I  have  told  you  all  the  news.  Every- 
body is  looking  forward  to  your  coming,  and  if 
you  do  give  a  party,  it  will  be  an  ovation.  Come 
home  as  soon  as  you  can.' " 

"  What  a  nice,  chatty  letter ! "  said  Jack.  "  Is 
your  cousin  handsome  ?  does  she  look  like  you  ?  " 

"  Not  at  all,"  Gabrielle  replied,  "  she  met  with 
an  accident  when  very  young,  and  consequently 
is  lame  and  disfigured.  Both  her  parents  are 
dead  —  she  has  had  a  lonely  lot  and  life,  and  yet 
her  letters  are  always  cheerful.  Papa  gave  her  a 
home,  years  ago,  and  she  has  staid  with  us  ever 
since." 

"But  who  is  this  Mrs.  Bride?"  asked  Jack. 

"  An  old  servant,  who  has  been  in  the  family 
nearly  twenty  years.  I  think  father  keeps  her 
mainly  because  she  is  so  fond  of  me,  for  that 
seems  her  only  redeeming  feature.  She  is  lazy 
and  passionate,  and  has  fits,  so  her  husband  says. 
I  never  remember  the  house  without  Biddy  Bride. 
You  know  my  mother  died  when  I  was  an  infant, 
and  Biddy  was  almost  a  second  mother  to  me. 
At  any  rate,  she  was  my  nurse,  and  carried  me 
through  two  serious  illnesses,  and  that  is  what 
made  my  father  so  grateful ;  she  saved  my  life." 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE.  97 

"How  does  she  look?"  asked  Jack,  who,  toying 
with  some  wools,  and  a  long,  shining  needle, 
seemed  to  be  unwontedly  interested  in  Gabrielle's 
home  and  history. 

"A  portly,  handsome  woman,  though  her 
beauty  is  rather  coarse.  I  remember  her  large, 
blue  eyes,  and  the  wonderfully  long  lashes. 
Dooley,  her  husband,  is  physically  her  inferior, 
but  he  is  very  fond  of  her.  Indeed,  I  am 
inclined  to  think  he  is  somewhat  afraid  of  her, 
for  she  has  a  furious  temper.  I  remember  once, 
when  we  were  011  the  road  —  I  was  a  little 
thing  —  a  dog  came  snapping  at  me,  and  sprang 
at  my  carriage,  when  she  caught  it  by  the  neck, 
and  threw  it  with  such  violence,  that  she  broke 
its  back,  and  the  dog  had  to  be  killed." 

"  Oh,  horrible  !  "  cried  Jack,  shuddering,  **  and 
still  it  was  very  grand  to  save  you,  of  course. 
And  so  she  is  handsome  and  brave,  and  has  a 
temper  ?  " 

"She  shows  temper  towards  everybody  but  me. 
She  would  do  anything  in  the  world  for  me. 
And  I  like  her  very  much,  of  course,  as  a  nurse 
—  almost  like  a  mother." 

"  How  delighted  she  will  be  to  see  you,"  said 
Jack. 


98  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

"  Yes.  I  often  wonder  what  she  will  say,  now 
I  have  grown  up  a  young  lady.  You  see  I  was 
only  twelve  years  old,  when  I  was  sent  to  school, 
and  a  very  small  child  of  my  age,  and  she  hardly 
expects  to  see  me  so  tall,  almost  out  of  her  reach." 

"  And  that  boy  she  speaks  of ;  who  is  he  ?  " 

"That  I  don't  know.  I  never  heard  of  him 
before,  to  my  recollection.  I  must  write,  and  ask 
her  about  him." 

"Do  —  he  may  be  a  prince  in  disguise,"  and 
the  girls  went  down  stairs  to  lunch,  laughing 
merrily  over  the  conceit. 

"Oh,  but  that  rather  pretty  Gregory  girl,  who 
is  she?"  asked  Jack,  abruptly,  as  after  lunch,  the 
girls  sat  on  the  back  piazza,  sewing.  "  I  mean't 
to  ask  you  at  the  time,  but  I  forgot." 

"Little  Dolly!  "said  Gabrielle,  smiling,  "how 
much  I  did  love  her,  years  ago  —  and  indeed  I 
have  not  forgotten  her.  She  is  the  daughter  of 
one  of  the  overseers  of  the  mills,  a  man  of  whom 
my  father  has  a  great  opinion.  They  are  people 
who  have  been  better  off,  I  think  —  at  any  rate, 
Dolly  and  I  were  close  friends,  and  I  cried  very 
bitterly  when  we  were  parted.  I  remember  the 
mother,  whose  face  always  impressed  UK;;  it  was 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  99 

so  spiritually  beautiful.  Just  before  I  left  home 
for  school,  her  oldest  brother  was  injured  by  smut- 
carriage  accident,  and  I  suppose  he  has  never 
recovered  from  the  shock.  Of  course,  she  will  be 
grown  and  changed,  just  as  I  am,  but  I  hope  she 
hasn't  forgotten  me." 

rt  She  will  not  be  your  equal,  socially,  now, 
will  she  ?  "  asked  Jack,  with  a  grave  face. 

"  You  mean  that  her  father  is  poor,  while  mine 
is  rich !  Jack,  I'm  not  going  to  let  those  things 
influence  me,  unduly,  in  the  choice  of  friends. 
Dolly  was  a  little  lady  at  nine.  With  such  a 
mother  as  she  lias,  it  is  impossible  that  she  should 
have  grown  up  under  any  but  the  purest  influ- 
ences, and  her  friendship  will  be  an  honor  to  any 
one." 

"Glorious ! "  cried  Jack,  with  a  shining  face. 
"My  dear  Gabrielle,  how  glad  I  am  that  you 
consider  me  worthy  to  be  your  friend.  There's 
no  sham  about  you  —  you  are  just  nobleness 
itself,"  and  she  gave  her  a  hug  and  a  kiss,  and 
then  laughed  with  the  tears  in  her  eyes. 


CHAPTER    XI. 
DOLLY'S   NARRATIVE. 

"Bear  me  away  by  sun  and  star, 
To  worlds  of  softest  light  afar." 

NAP    went    a    string !    and    snap !    crack ! 
another.     I   started   up   in   dismay. 

44  What  is  the  matter  ? "  asked  mother, 
her  fair  face  clouded,  "  You  look  as  if  you  had 
lost  all  your  friends." 

"  My  piano !  two  strings  broken,  and  after  all  it 
is  nothing  but  an  old  rattletrap.  Shall  I  ever  be 
able  to  get  a  new  one?"  I  asked,  despairingly. 

"Well,  I  don't  know,"  replied  mother,  musingly, 
44  it's  worth  thinking  about." 

44  Particularly  as  I  am  going  to  teach,  or  try  to." 
44  Father  can?t  give  it  to  you,  you  know,"  said 
mother. 

100 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE.  101 

Oh,  no.  I  didn't  expect  that.  Father  had  as 
much  as  he  could  do  to  give  me  bread  and  butter, 
and  clothes;  although  the  clothes  came  mainly  out 
of  an  old  chest  that  had  belonged  to  an  aunt  of 
mine,  and  contained  several  dresses  of  good  mate- 
rial, albeit  cut  in  a  quaint  fashion. 

"How  much  will  new  strings  cost?"  asked 
mother. 

"  I  don't  believe  it  will  be  of  much  use  to  put 
in  new  strings,"  I  said,  "something  seems  to 
happen  to  it  every  day.  It's  twenty  years  old." 

44  Poor  old  thing !  "  said  my  mother,  with  such  a 
melancholy  cadence  in  her  voice,  that  I  burst  out 
laughing. 

"  It's  worth  trying  for  —  isn't  it  worth  praying 
for  ?  "  asked  mother,  softly. 

"  Praying  for  a  piano ! "  I  exclaimed. 

"Why  not?"  asked  mother,  gently. 

"I  don't  know  —  only  it  seems  odd  —  and 
somehow  —  not  —  right  —  exactly." 

"You  have  such  a  very  rich  Father  in  Heaven ; " 
and  mother's  voice  sounded  sweetly  soft  and 
low,  just  like  the  whisper  of  an  angel.  "He 
loves  you,  He  is  quite  willing  to  help  you  —  only 
waits,  perhaps,  to  be  asked." 


102  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

"  But,  mother,"  I  said,  "  I  am  not  like  you  — 
you  have  loved  and  served  Him  for  many  years 
—  while  I  —  "  tears  stopped  my  voice. 

"  Well  —  you  do  not  love  Him,  then." 

"Oh  —  I  can't  exactly  say  that  —  it  seems 
sometimes  as  if  I  did,  or  could,  so  easily,  but 
something  holds  me  back." 

"  And  what  is  the  something,  dear  ?  " 

"Why,  I  suppose  it  is  —  myself,"  I  made 
answer,  a  little  startled  at  mother's  solemn  voice. 

"That  means  you  love  yourself  better  than^you 
do  Him.  Why,  look  at  it,  my  daughter.  He 
only  wants  your  love  and  your  service  for  your 
good,  not  his.  It  is  very  simple  — just  this.  In 
exchange  for  yourself,  which  you  give  Him,  He 
offers  you  boundless  happiness  in  this  world,  in 
spite  of  its  crosses  and  trials,  and  an  eternity  of 
such  glory,  as  we  cannot  even  conceive  of.  For 
our  dear  Lord  says — 'eye  hath  not  seen,  ear  hath 
not  heard,'  of  anything  like  the  joy,  the  glory, 
the  delights  of  heaven." 

I  sat  full  of  troubled  thoughts,  and  a  little 
astonished  at  my  mother's  direct  utterance.  I 
had  considered  myself  quite  a  Christian,  and  was 
not  altogether  prepared  to  change  my  opinions. 


NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE.  103 

"  And  if  you  offer  Him  yourself,"  mother  went 
on,  "  He  will  accept  you  —  and  that  will  be  His 
guarantee  that  He  will  be  around  your  path  and 
within  your  life,  keeping  you  constantly  from 
evil  —  while  you  confide  and  delight  in  Him. 
There  is  no  other  safeguard,  dear  Dolly,  for  life 
and  its  trials  —  now  do  you  think  there  is?  " 

And  that  was  my  mother's  way — she  convinced 
you  against  your  own  convictions  —  and  then  she 
left  it  with  you,  entirely  —  to  think  it  out. 

All  this  came  of  two  broken  strings!  There 
stood  the  old  piano,  spider-legged  and  dim  of 
varnish,  as  sober  and  demure  and  innocent  as  its 
yellow  keys  and  thin  ricketty  frame  could  look. 

The  influence  of  that  conversation  followed  me 
for  days  —  haunted  me.  I  could  not  touch  the 
old  familiar  notes,  but  the  question  was  thrust  at 
me  —  "  do  you  love  yourself  better  than  God  ?  " 
and  I  went  around  the  house,  troubled  and  silent, 
or  else  quarrelling,  mentally,  with  my  miserable 
self. 

If  mother  would  only  allude  to  it  again,  I 
thought,  but  though  she  must  have  noticed  my 
disquietude,  she  left  me  to  myself,  and  to  that 
unseen,  unknown  power,  which  seemed  holding 


104  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

me  from  God.  No  matter  on  which  side  I  looked, 
myself  blocked  the  way  of  promise.  Continually 
I  repeated,  "I  have  done  this  and  that  —  kept 
the  commandments,  obeyed  my  parents,  attended 
church,  promised  amendments  and  adhered  to  my 
promises  —  been  kind  to  others,  charitable,  for- 
giving—  why  then  had  I  any  cause  for  uneasi- 
"ness?  Why  could  I  not  go  to  my  Father  and 
ask  Him?" 

Simply  because  I  knew  I  had  kept  back  some- 
thing, and  that  was  my  own  will. 

"Why  don't  you  give  it  up?"  asked  con- 
science. 

"I — don't  know,  I  am  afraid,"  was  the  puzzled 
answer. 

"Of  what?" 

"  I  don't  know  —  only  —  I  hate  to  give  up." 

That  was  just  it.  I  hated  to  give  up  —  felt 
that  I  should  not  belong  to  myself — that  I  must 
not  consult  myself,  trust  myself,  believe  in  my- 
•  self.  This  conflict  could  not  go  on  forever. 

One  day  I  went  to  Mr.  Trevor,  and  he  solved 
my  doubts. 

"  Let  me  put  a  case  before  you,*'  he  said,  after 
a  brief  conversation.  "When  a  child  first  goes 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  105 

to  school,  it  must  obey,  whether  it  can  perceive 
the  principles  on  which  obedience  is  exacted,  or 
not.  The  strict,  naked  law  demands  obedience 
as  a  part  of  the  first  principles  of  education.  But 
when  the  child  becomes  a  rational,  thinking  and 
responsible  agent,  and  enters  a  school  of  art,  it 
must  understand  the  principle  of  obedience  to 
certain  specific,  scientific  laws,  to  perfect  its 
knowledge.  The  obedience  is  no  longer  irksome, 
but  it  becomes  a  pleasure,  the  more  thoroughly 
the  first  principles  are  understood.  The  toil  of 
learning  enters  into  the  future  happiness  of  mas- 
terly genius  and  perfect  skill." 

"  Now,  in  your  school  of  home,  you  have  been 
taught  to  be  obedient  to  the  law.  An  excellent 
mother  and  a  conscientious  father,  have  both 
grounded  you  in  these  things,  and  you  have 
learned  to  discipline  yourself,  to  think  virtuously, 
to  do  bravely,  and  to  acquit  yourself  in  all  the 
forms  of  life  after  a  Christian  method.  But  there 
is  a  higher  grade  of  school  than  home.  You 
have  been  serving  as  a  child  —  you  have  obeyed 
the  look  and  commandment  of  your  teachers,  and 
are  now  ready,  if  you  will  it  so,  to  graduate  in 
the  school  of  Christ.  You  think  you  have  liberty 


106  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

now,  but  it  is  not  so.  As  long  as  you  are  the 
slave  of  your  own  will,  you  will  find  yourself 
serving  a  hard  taskmaster.  There  is  no  real 
liberty  save  in  the  love  and  service  of  the  great 
Master.  Choose  this  day  whom  ye  will  serve  — 
the  will  that  is  born  and  imbued  with  your  own 
infirmities,  or  that  higher  will  which  is  the  ex- 
press image  of  God,  and  will  guide  you  to  happi- 
ness here,  and  to  glory  hereafter." 

I  had  chosen,  even  as  he  spoke. 

"^Vhy,  how  easy  it  is?"  I  cried  out  with 
rapture.  "It  seems  as  if  God  had  just  taken  me 
by  the  hand." 

"Ah!  you  have  chosen  Him  for  your  guide  and 
king,  then  ! "  exclaimed  the  minister,  his  face  all 
alight.  "May  grace,  peace  and  mercy  go  with 
you,  my  child.  From  this  hour  you  are  free  with 
the  freedom  which  only  God  can  bestow,  that 
freedom  which  makes  one  free  indeed. 

I  went  home  with  a  light  spirit,  singing  in  my 
heart  all  the  way.  The  world  seemed  actually 
transformed  to  me,  whereas,  the  world  was  no 
more  beautiful  than  before  •  but  my  new  expe- 
rience and  new  trust  infused  new  beauty  in  the 
flowers,  new  melody  in  the  songs  of  the  little 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  107 

birds,  new  grace  and  majesty  in  the  trees  by  the 
roadside,  new  lustre  in  the  sunshine.  I  wondered 
at  myself,  as  well  as  the  inanimate  things  about 
me.  Why  had  I  hesitated  ?  why  delayed  ?  How 
strange  that  I  had  not  gone  at  once  to  the  arms 
of  a  loving  Father,  gone  to  Him  with  every  joy, 
every  care,  every  trouble  !  And  how  free  I  felt! 
I  could  htive  thrown  my  arms  up,  and  shouted 
like  a  child  for  joy.  It  would  be  such  sweet  ser- 
vice now,  to  work  for  Him,  to  love  and  obey  Him. 
And  strange  as  it  may  seem,  I  did  not  care  so 
much  for  the  piano,  now.  I  was  willing  to  leave 
it  all  with  Him,  with  every  other  need  and  care 
and  wish. 

I  said  nothing  to  my  mother  when  I  went 
home ;  she  said  nothing  to  me.  I  only  kissed  her, 
and  we  looked  into  each  other's  eyes,  and  I  felt 
that  she  understood  me.  She  saw  in  place  of  the 
sad,  worn,  unsatisfied  expression,  which  was  be- 
coming habitual  to  me,  a  gladness  which  I  could 
not  conceal  and  I  think  just  then ;  she  asked 
nothing  more  of  heaven. 

I  went  into  Harry's  room.  The  dear  ooy  was 
supported  by  pillows,  and  caught  my  hand  a-  I 
came  in. 


108  NO   MOTHER  LIKE  MINE, 

"It's  the  first  time  I've  been  able  to  lift 
myself  for  years,  just  this  little,"  he  cried,  joy- 
fully, "and  I  believe  mother's  faith  is  doing  it. 
No  matter  how  much  it  made  me  suffer,  she  has 
always  been  at  me  to  try  just  a  little,  and  1  have 
tried  and  tried,  and  now  I'm  actually  up.  I  can 
hardly  recognizo  the  fact." 

"  Oh,  Harry,  I'm  so  glad !  "  I  said,  and  I  was  so 
glad  that  the  tears  rushed  to  my  eyes,  and  I  ran 
away  to  my  room,  and  cried  for  very  happiness. 
Then  I  took  my  new  Testament,  and  read  about 
Christ,  and  I  seemed  to  see  liis  beau4' '  1,  princely 
face,  while  to  feel  that  He  loved  me,  that  I  was 
an  object  of  interest  to  HIM,  so  filled  and  satisfied 
my  heart,  that  I  almost  forgot  for  the  time  that  I 
was  of  and  on  the  earth. 

Oh,  that  first  happy  experience  !  Could  the 
wealth  of  kingdoms  buy  it  from  me  to-day  ? 

I  went  down  stairs  after  fulfilling  some  little 
home  duties,  and  there  found  a  message  from 
Cathy.  It  was  now  nearly  a  month  since  the 
great  fire,  and  workmen  were  already  busy  with 
the  new  foundations,  near  which  heavy  freights 
of  gray  stone  had  been  deposited  from  Black 
Quarry,  a  place  nearly  a  mile  from  Glintwood. 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  109 

Men  had  come  swarming  into  the  town,  carpen- 
ters, bricklayers,  masons,  men  of  all  ages,  rough, 
well-favored,  gracious,  grumbling;  some  with 
heads  like  Titans,  that  made  one  wonder  why 
they  were  not  in  some  professional  way,  moulding 
the  destines  of  the  world,  while  others  scowled 
at  you  from  under  beetling  brows,  and  thrust 
themselves  into  your  thought  by  the  sheer  mag- 
netism of  their  ugliness.  One  of  these,  a  mason, 
my  father  called  in  to  do  some  brick-laying  about 
the  kitchen  hearth,  and  he  talked  as  learnedly 
about  the  leading  events  of  the  day,  as  if  he  had 
graduated  in  all  the  schools  of  philosophy  and 
politics,  and  as  he  chipped  off  bits  of  brick  here 
and  there,  chipped  out  from  his  bright,  original 
mind,  some  of  the  clearest  and  finest  theories 
that  ever  emanated  from  the  wisest  philanthropists 
of  their  race. 

During  this  month,  the  situation  of  our  friends 
and  neighbors  had  changed  but  little.  There  had 
gradually  crept  into  their  lives  the  quiet  of 
resignation.  The  discordant  forces  that  had  kept 
them  full  of  unrest,  stung  with  tormenting  doubts, 
battling  with  the  destiny  that  had  stalked  so 
ruthlessly  into  their  pleasant  home,  had  fallen 


110  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

into  the  nackground,  and  a  gentler  spirit  had 
taken  their  place.  Wilhelin  Brock  lay  still  help- 
less, his  face  thin  and  drawn,  his  features  sharp- 
ened hy  illness,  and  his  great,  dreamy,  dark  eyes, 
inexpressibly  pathetic  from  their  sad,  imploring, 
wistful  expression ;  but  it  was  found  that  he 
would  not  be  utterly  helpless.  The  doctor  gave 
hopes  that  before  long  he  would  be  able  to  be 
removed  from  the  bed  to  a  chair,  and  that  though 
most  of  his  body  was  paralyzed,  he  might  entirely 
regain  the  use  of  his  hands  and  arms. 

"  It  is  so  sweet  that  thou  canst  see  and  hear, 
and  talk,  my  Wilhelin  ;"  his  wife  would  often  say, 
as  she  sat  beside  him  with  her  work,  "and  when 
thou  canst  play  the  flute,  once  more  —  we  shall 
all  be  so  happy  again." 

He  did  not  now  reply,  as  he  had  at  first,  with 
nervous  impatience,  wishing  himself  dead,  and 
almost  cursing  his  enforced  helplessness.  He 
sometimes  smiled  into  the  faithful  face  beside 
him,  and  allowed  himself  to  join  in  her  anticipa- 
tions. That,  though,  was  but  seldom,  and  his 
smile  was  more  mournful  than  tears.  His  greatest 
enjoyment  was  to  listen  to  his  wife  os'she  played 
the  dearly  loved  sonatas  on  the  old,  spidc»>K-Lm.  ! 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  Ill 

piano,  and  which  Cathy  accompanied  with  her 
violin. 

It  was  May  now,  and  so  far  the  weather  had 
been  bright  and  beautiful.  Roses  were  budding 
in  the  gardens,  and  the  woods  were  quite  alive 
with  pale  blue  and  white  star-like  blossoms,  and 
sweet  beyond  description  with  the  newly  spring- 
ing life,  rising  from  the  death  of  winter,  on  every 
side. 

Dick  had  brought  me  a  bunch  of  wild  flowers 
that  morning,  and  as  I  thought  of  it,  I  took  it  out 
of  its  little  bouquet  holder,  to  give  it  to  the  sick 
man. 

How  his  beautiful  eyes  glistened  at  sight  of  the 
fragrant  things,  as  he  held  them  in  his  white,  half 
nerveless  hands. 

"  I  was  just  wishing  I  could  find  a  few,"  said 
his  wife,  and  Cathy  was  arranging  to  go  out  and 
hunt  for  some,  as  soon  as  she  got  through  her 
practice. 

Just  then  Cathy  came  in.  She  looked  flushed 
ami  a  little  wearied. 

••  Von  have  heard,"  she  said,  leading  me  into 
tin-  next  roont,  "what  I  am  going  to  do?" 

I  >lnx>k  my   la-ad. 


112  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

"  Well,  in  a  short  time,  there  will  be  a  splendid 
party  at  Garcelon  house.  Miss  Gabrielle  Garce- 
lon  will  be  here  to-morrow ;  so  Mr.  Garcelon 
informs  us.  There  will  be  a  great  many  city 
people  invited,  and  Mr.  Garcelon  wishes  me  to 
play  —  only  think  —  before  so  many!  Do  you 
believe  me  capable  ?  Can  I  do  it  ?  " 

"  Of  course  I  believe  you  capable,"  I  said,  "  to 
be  sure  you  can  do  it." 

"  If  only  papa  or  my  mother  could  be  with  me, 
I  don't  think  I  should  care  so  much,  but  nothing 
could  induce  mamma  to  go  and  leave  Aim.  So 
you  see  I  shall  have  to  play  with  a  stranger — and 
so  get  nervous,  perhaps,  and  fail,  miserably.  It 
would  be  terrible  to  fail,  when  so  much  depends 
upon  it." 

"  You  won't  fail,"  I  said. 

"  I  have  been  thinking  —  "  she  hesitated,  "  if, 
only  you  could  learn  to  accompany  me." 

"  I !  "  and  I  started  back  with  a  sensation  akin 
to  terror.  "I  should  only  ruin  you  —  I  never 
play  for  any  one,  save  you  and  the  home  people." 

"Then  I  fear  I  must  fail,"  said  Cathy,  quite 
calmly,  "for  I  cannot  play  with  a  stranger. 
The  best  way  will  be  to  give  it  up  altogether. 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE.  113 

I  do  care  so  much  for  the  twenty  dollars! 
but  —  " 

"Has"  he  offered  you  that?"  I  asked,  quite 
startled,  "  then  you  are  really  going  to  play  for 
money." 

"  Whenever  I  can  get  it,  honorably,"  was  the 
girl's  brief  answer.  "  Ernst  must  not  take  the 
whole  burden  upon  his  shoulders.  Mr.  Garcelon 
wants  to  help  me  —  and  he  is  very  kind.  There 
will  be  many  city  people  present,  and  if  I  please 
them,  they  may  speak  a  good  word  for  me  —  but 
perhaps  it  is  best  not  —  I  must  try  some  other 
way." 

I  reflected  for  a  moment.  It  would  never  do 
for  her  to  lose  this  chance,  if  she  was  seriously 
thinking  of  making  music  her  profession.  The 
people  would  probably  never  notice  me — perhaps 
Gabrielle  had  forgotten  me,  I  rather  hoped  she 
had.  Besides  in  my  new  found  happiness,  I  was 
conscious  of  a  desire  to  do  good  to  others,  to 
work  for  the  Master. 

"  If  it  will  be  a  help  to  you,"  I  said,  "  I  will 
try.  Give  me  the  music,  and  let  me  practice  it 
for  a  few  days.  When  does  the  party  come  off?  " 

"A  week    from    Wednesday,"  she    said,   her 


114  NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

countenance  lighting  up.  "  Oh !  Dolly !  listen  I  " 
She  had  clasped  my  hands  in  both  hers,  and  the 
light  fairly  streamed  from  her  eyes. 

It  was  a  soft,  unsteady  sound,  issuing  from  the 
next  room,  a  trifle  of  trembling  melody — just 
heard  — then  it  ceased. 

"  It  is  papa !  —  he  has  found  strength  to  hold 
his  flute!  Oh,  I  hope  everything  from  this. 
And  Ernst  —  I  must  write  to  him  to-night.  The 
dear  fellow  will  be  so  pleased.  He  said  if  papa 
could  only  touch  the  flute  once  more,  it  would  be 
almost  equivalent  to  gaining  his  health  —  though 
of  course,  we  never  can  expect  that." 

Just  then  Mrs.  Brock  came  out  into  the  little 
room.  She  looked  at  us,  and  we  could  see  that 
she  was  too  much  affected  to  speak.  The  tears 
were  in  her  eyes,  but  yet  she  was  smiling,  and 
holding  her  hands  that  were  clasped  together,  as 
people  hold  them  when  they  pray. 

"Oh,  mamma!"  whispered  Cathy,  trembling 
from  head  to  foot. 

"  Isn't  it  beautiful !  I  wish  you  could  have 
seen  him.  It  seems  as  if  half  the  burden  had 
rolled  off  now.  Oh,  my  darling  — he  will  be 
happy  again  — poor  suffering  soul!  I  took  the 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  115 

flute  case  down,  took  out  the  flute,  and  began  to 
rub  it  —  it  had  been  so  neglected,  poor  thing,  it 
seemed  to  me  that  it  must  know  of  the  trouble 
that  has  come  to  us.  He  looked  at  it,  and  turned 
his  face  away :  then  his  fingers  began  to  .work, 
and  still  I  never  dared  hope  —  never  spoke  a 
word.  When  it  was  all  dusted,  I  went  to  put  it 
back  in  its  case. 

"  Let  me  see  it,"  he  said,  and  I  placed  it  in  his 
hands.  With  a  little  effort  he  raised  it  to  his  lips 

—  nearer  —  nearer  —  then  I  lifted  his  head,  and 
he  played  that  little  air  he  loves  so  well  —  you 
heard  it.     Oh,  blessed,  blessed  music  ! " 

"  In  time,  in  time,"  he  said,  as  he  gave  it  back 

—  and  from  that  moment,  it  seemed  as  if  his  very 
countenance  changed.      Now  that  he   has  that 
hope  to  dwell  upon,  1  hope  everything.     We  will 
make  his  life  very  happy,  dear,"  and  the  tears 
were  running  down  her  cheeks. 

"There!  1  am  better,  now,"  she  said  in  a 
moment.  "Dolly,  can't  you  take  this  child 
out  for  a  walk.  She  has  been  working  so  hard 
to-day." 

I  sent  Cathy  for  her  bonnet,  and  while  she 
was  gone,  the  loving  wife  and  mother  could 


116 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE- MINK. 


talk  of  nothing  but  the  suffering  of  her  hus- 
band, and  the  devotion  of  her  children.  Pres- 
ently Cathy  came  in,  ready  to  walk. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

SAVED. 

**  Quiet  ttept  hurry  to  my  fide." 

t 

OR  some    reason  or   other,   although   we 

started  for  the  old  mills,  we  turned  into 
another  road,  and  soon  found  ourselves 
marching  along  the  highway  —  and  presently 
Garcelon  House  stood  right  before  us.  A  beau- 
tiful place  it  was,  situated  back  from  the  road  on 
a  magnificent  knoll,  and  was  environed  by  the 
most  perfectly  kept  garden  spots,  terraces  and 
lawns.  It  all  looked  like  a  picture  this  beautiful 
spring  morning,  with  the  lovely,  blue  sky  above, 
and  the  white  and  pink  budding  and  blossoming 
trees  and  shrubs  on  every  hand.  Doctor  Berg 
was  just  coming  out  of  the  gate  as  we  passed. 
*'  Good  morning,  good  morning ! "  he  said, 

117 


118  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

pleasantly.  "How  is  your  father  this  morning, 
Miss  Cathy?  I  hope —  '  and  he  made  his  cus- 
tomary pause. 

Cathy  told  him,  delightedly,  the  little  episode 
of  which  I  have  written. 

"  Played,  did  he  !  flute,  eh  !  Well,  that  is  very 
good.  I  did  not  expect  it  so  soon.  But  then  —  " 
and  looking  down  thoughtfully  he  was  silent,  till 
Cathy  asked  if  any  one  was  sick  at  Garcelon 
House. 

"  Only  Mrs.  Bride  —  usual  complaint.  Got  an 
infernal  temper,  excuse  me,  ladies,  but  that,  with 
some  remoter  cause,  sends  her  into  her  tantrums, 
or  fits,  as  they  call  them.  She'll  die  in  one,  some 
day.  I  don't  understand  why  Garcelon  keeps 
such  a  servant  —  she's  quite  useless  —  but  then 
of  course,  that — good  morning,  ladies,"  he  added, 
pulling  himself  together  as  if  he  had  thought  of 
an  important  summons,  and  off  he  went. 

"Mrs.  Bride  was  Gabrielle's  nurse,  I  suppose 
that's  why  he  keeps  her, '  I  said.  "  She  used  to 
be  most  kind  to  us,  for  I  was  Gabrielle's  play- 
mate, and  as  her  husband  is  the  gardener,  of 
course  Mr.  Garcelon  hates  to  dismiss  her.  I 
haven't  seen  her  for  a  long  time  ;  I  wonder  if  she 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE.  119 

is  altered?  Everybody  in  the  house  seemed 
cifraid  of  her,  except  Gabrielle." 

"Hark!"  said  Cathy,  "don't  you  hear  some- 
body sobbing?" 

Yes,  the  voice  sounded  quite  near,  now,  and 
when  we  rounded  a  curve  in  the  great  wall,  there 
sat  Bony  on  a  rock  by  the  roadside,  his  dull  face 
duller  than  ever,  while  beside  him  crouched  a 
girl,  her  face  completely  hidden,  for  she  had 
buried  it  in  her  hands,  what  part  of  it  was  not 
already  covered  by  a  huge,  faded  sun-bonnet, 
which  bobbed  with  her  convulsive  sobs,  and  gave 
a  ridiculous  finish  to  the  woe-begone  picture. 

"  Why,  Bony,  what  is  the  matter  with  Genie?" 
I  asked,  stopping  short.  It  was  some  time  since 
I  had  seen  the  brother  and  sister  together. 

"They  was  mean  to  her  up  to  Garcelon  House," 
said  Bony,  sullenly. 

44  Why,  what  did  they  do  ?  How  came  you  up 
to  Garcelon  House  ?  "  asked  Cathy. 

44  Housekeeper  said  she  might  come  and  work 
there,  so  she  was  scrubbing,  when  that  Irisher, 
Mistis  Bride  come  along,  and  kicked  over  the 
suds  and  took  her  long  of  the  arm,  an'  jest  put 
her  out,  with  big  swear  words,  too ; "  and  Bony 
shook  his  forlorn  head,  fiercely. 


120  NO  MOTHEB   LIKE   MINE. 

"And  she  hurted  me,"  moaned  the  girl,  rubbing 
her  elbow,  stealthily. 

"  What  right  hud  she  to  put  any  one  out,  when 
the  housekeeper  gave  her  work  to  do?"  asked 
Cathy,  indignantly. 

"  She  hadn't  no  right,"  muttered  Bony.  "  I'll 
bet  she  don't  do  it  again  —  I'll  never  go  into  that 
house  ;  I  don't  like  it,  nohow.'* 

"  By  this  time  Genie  had  raised  her  head,  show- 
ing a  face  as  pretty  as  a  little  daisy,  albeit  rather 
smeared  about  the  eyes  and  forehead,  but  the 
eyes  were  very  bright  and  black. 

"  She  needn't  a  hit  me  so,"  murmured  the  girl, 
"only  I  hain't  had  no  work  to  do  ever  sense 
the  mills'  burnt  down,  and  I  was  going  to  be  give 
a  shilling  for  scourring,"  and  she  began  to  sob 
again. 

"  Where  do  you  stop,  now,  Genie  ? "  I  asked, 
for  indeed  I  had  not  seen  her  since  the  fire. 

"  I'm  stopping  all  round,  Miss.  Them  as  can 
give  me  a  meals  vittles,  doe,  and  I  scour  au' 
scrub,  and  tend  children,  but  I  don't  git  no 
money,  nor  I  won't,  till  the  mills  is  built  agen. 
Sometimes  they  tells  me  I'll  have  to  'go  to  the 
poor  house,  but  I  never  will,  I'll  die  fust;  I'll 
never  go  there." 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  121 

"No,  Miss,  we  won't  neither  of  us,  never  go 
there  no  more!"  supplemented  Bony,  with  a 
twist  of  the  lips,  and  a  movement  of  the  hand 
that  was  meant  for  a  menace. 

From  a  little  change  in  my  pocket-book,  I  took 
a  bit  of  money,  and  gave  to  the  girl,  who  looked 
at  it  and  at  me  with  a  surprise  amounting  to 
wonder,  and  a  half  smile  stole  over  the  pretty 
face. 

44  Poor  things !  how  thankful  they  are  for  such 
a  mite,  and  how  hard  they  work  for  it !  I  never 
saw  the  girl  before,  though  the  boy  is  so  well 
known." 

44  How  can  they  be  brother  and  sister  ?  "  asked 
Cathy. 

I  told  her  all  I  knew  about  Bony,  which  indeed 
was  not  much.  He  had  been  in  the  town  ever 
since  I  could  remember,  and  his  history  was  as 
follows : 

44  One  terribly  stormy  night,  which  was  marked 
as  an  epoch,  for  the  reason  that  several  houses 
were  blown  down,  and  twenty  persons  killed,  a 
woman  was  found  under  the  church  porch,  insen- 
sible, a  babe  covered  up  in  her  shawl,  and  a  boy, 
a  bright,  pretty,  little  fellow,  crouching  by  her 


122  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

side.  As  it  was  at  first  thought  that  they  were 
sufferers  by  the  storm,  they  were  taken  imme- 
diately in  by  a  family  near  by,  where  it  was  soon 
found  that  the  woman  was  a  vagrant  and  a 
stranger,  and  in  a  sickly  and  starving  condition. 
On  the  following  morning,  she  was  carried  with 
her  two  children  to  the  poor  house,  and  in  less 
than  twenty-four  hours,  she  died  of  exhaustion. 
The  little  girl,  not  yet  a  year  old,  and  the  boy 
something  more  than  two  years  older,  were  kept  by 
the  overseers,  and  grew  up,  wards  of  the  town. 
A  frightful  accident  that  happened  when  he  was 
five  years  old,  resulted  in  the  deformity  of  the 
little  fellow's  face  and  figure,  but  the  girl  grew 
up  tolerably  pretty.  No  clue  could  be  found  to 
their  parentage,  they  did  not  even  know  their 
own  names,  and  in  time  the  boy  contracted  the 
surname  of  Bonaparte,  and  the  girl  that  of 
Genie,  while  an  expression  used  towards  them  by 
an  old  medicant,  who  called  them  two  young 
shucks,  clung  to  them,  and  at  last  became  the 
name  by  which  they  were  called.  And  so  the 
two  forlorn  children  grew  up,  friendless  and  alone, 
until  they  were  old  enough  to  be  apprenticed, 
when  they  found  homes,  such  as  they  were,  and 


NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE.  123 

subsequently,  when  the  mills  were  built,  nt- 
tempted,  and  with  success,  to  work  for  them- 
selves." 

"  Poor  things ! "  said  Cathy,  with  an  accent  of 
pity,  "  what  a  fate !  To  be  cast  on  the  world 
utterly  friendless,  and  worse,  even,  nameless.  I 
thought  there  could  be  no  sadder  trial  than  ours, 
but  for  these  poor,  neglected  children,  I  feel  such 
pity  as  I  never  felt  before.  I  won't  mind  that 
boy's  repulsive  face  again.  I'm  afraid  he  don't 
make  many  friends,  poor  fellow ! " 

"  Very  few.  He  seems  almost  to  worship  my 
mother,  who  has  done  him  many  little  kindnesses, 
but  for  the  majority  of  mankind,  that  part  at 
least  which  he  knows,  I  fear  he  has  very  little 
love." 

We  walked  down  by  the  ruins  of  the  mills, 
eventually.  All  was  stir  and  hubbub  there, 
hammering,  sawing,  lifting  and  pushing,  and 
scores  of  the  old  mill-hands  stood  round,  specu- 
lating upon  the  work,  questioning  the  busy  toilers, 
laughing  and  joking.  Mr.  Garcelon  was  there, 
and  seeing  us,  came  on  the  outskirts  of  the  crowd 
to  speak  to  us. 

I  ventured  to  ask  him  how  soon  the  mills  would 
be  finished. 


124  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

"  In  a  week  or  two  we  shall  have  the  walls  up, 
and  in  two  months  the  place  will  be  ready  for 
occupation,  I  hope,"  he  said.  ik  Who  is  that  queer 
looking  chap  ?  I  think  I  used  to  see  him  at  work 
in  the  mills." 

Turning  to  where  his  nod  indicated,  there  stood 
Bony  with  his  sister,  watching  the  progress  of 
the  work  with  absorbing  interest.  They  had 
followed  us,  it  seemed,  and  the  boy  and  girl  made 
a  picture  calculated  to  arouse  the  curiosity  of 
an  onlooker. 

I  described  their  position  in  a  few  words.  Mr. 
Garcelon  gazed  at  them,  thoughtfully,  particu- 
larly at  the  girl. 

"We'll  give  them  something  to  do,  pretty 
soon,"  he  said,  and  touching  his  hat,  moved 
away. 

"Come  to  look  at  him,  he  has  got  a  good 
head,"  said  Cathy,  "and  beautiful  hair." 

"Who?"  I  asked. 

"  That  poor  boy,  Bony ;  you  remember  what  my 
brother  said  about  him.  Ernst  is  remarkably 
keen,  in  his  perception  of  character.  It  seems 
hard  those  two  poor  children  should  have  no  one 
to  look  after  them." 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE.  125 

"It  is  hard ;  it  ought  not  be  so,"  I  assented. 
"I  have  often  thought  if  they  were  willing  to 
learn,  perhaps  it  is  my  duty  to  help  them.  I 
spoke  to  mother,  but  she  said  very  little  to 
encourage  me.  I  know  what  she  wants  —  she 
would  like  me  to  follow  the  dictates  of  my  own 
judgment.  The  boy  is  sensible  enough,  only  so 
uncouth  and  homely." 

"But  the  girl  is  prepossessing;  I  think  it  would 
be  a  pleasure  to  teach  her,"  said  Cathy.  "I 
could  do  something,  Sunday  afternoons." 

"  And  so  could  I ;  it  only  needs  the  will,  and 
the  way  is  always  easy.  Besides  —  "I  hesitated 
a  moment,  as  Cathy's  clear  eyes  looked  into  mine, 
"I  think  I  should  feel  a  peculiar  pleasure  in 
trying,  now  —  I  have  taken  a  new  step  since  I 
saw  you  last,  Cathy  —  I'll  tell  you  all  about  it 
when  we  are  alone,  sometime." 

The  words  were  scarcely  out  of  my  mouth, 
when  I  felt  myself  grasped  as  in  a  vise,  a  hot 
breath  upon  my  face,  while  I  was  dragged  bodily 
away  before  I  could  speak  or  cry  out.  Then  a 
cloud  of  dust  shut  out  everything  —  there  was  a 
fall,  a  heavy  crash,  a  babel  of  sound,  a*  rushing 
of  feet,  and  I  stood  there  gasping  and  half 
stunned. 


126  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

The  first  thing  that  brought  me  to  myself,  was 
feeling  the  arms  of  Cathy  about  me.  She  was 
sobbing. 

"  Well,  I  allow  thet's  a  meracle,"  said  a  harsh 
voice,  at  my  right.  "  The  thing  went  squar  on 
the  spot  whar  she  stood." 

"Don't  be  frightened,  Dolly  —  its  all  over. 
One  of  the  beams  just  lifted,  fell  where  you 
stood.  Something  in  the  tackling  gave  way.  I 
saw  it  coming,  but  before  I  could  speak  or  move, 
Bony  had  hold  of  you  and  dragged  you  out  of 
the  way.  Why,  it  would  have  killed  you.  Oh, 
it  made  me  so  faint  and  sick  ! " 

I  couldn't  understand  for  some  minutes.  When 
I  did,  I  turned  to  speak  to  the  boy,  but  he  had 
gone,  and  there  a  little  way  off  was  his  sister,  fol- 
lowing him,  but  turning  now  and  then,  to  look 
at  me  out  of  her  queer  cape  bonnet.  I  was 
trembling  from  head  to  foot.  The  excitement 
was  subsiding,  however.  One  or  two  of  the 
workmen  came  up  to  speak  to  me,  but  Cathy  led 
me  away,  and  we  walked  slowly  home,  together. 

Bony,  the  uncouth  lad  and  half  idiot,  some 
people  called  him,  had  saved  my  life.  I  had 
taken  an  interest  in  the  lad  before,  pitying  him 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  127 

for  his  isolation  in  a  community  of  Christians,  and 
deploring  his  ignorance.  Now  his  needs  took  on 
a  more  serious  aspect,  and  he  seemed  to  have 
entered  into  closer  relations,  to  have  become  an 
object  of  almost  holy  pity,  as  well  as  the  saver, 
under  God,  of  my  life.  Every  call  of  duty 
seemed  to  give  way  before  the  necessity  now 
laid  upon  me,  to  heir  this  boy  and  his  sister  to  a 
newer  and  higher  plane  of  existence.  With  this 
absorbing  question  my  mind  was  so  occupied, 
that  it  was  some  time  before  I  told  my  mother  of 
the  accident  that  came  so  near  being  fatal. 

u  My  dear,  dear  chiid  I "  she  said,  kissing  me 
and  holding  me  to  her  heart,  "  I  see  it  all  now." 

"What  do  you  mean,  mother?"  I  asked,  for  her 
face  had  taken  on  the  tenderly,  solemn  look, 
which  I  had  learned  to  know  betokened  great 
intensity  of  feeling, 

"  I  will  tell  you,"  she  said,  with  another  kiss. 
••  It  was  perhaps  an  hour  ago,  that  a  shadow  came 
over  me  so  dark  and  dense,  that  I  could  not  work. 
The  very  sun  seemed  dull  and  gray,  —  I  looked  in 
on  Harry,  but  he  was  busy  and  happy  with  his 
painting — I  thought  of  Dick  at  school  —  I  thought 
of  you  and  your  father,  and  my  heart  grew 


128  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

heavier  and  heavier.  Then  I  prayed  God  to  take 
this  darkness  from  me;  what  it  meant  I  knew  not, 
only  that  there  was  trouble  somewhere,  threaten- 
ing our  peace  and  happiness.  All  at  once  as  I 
prayed,  the  cloud  lifted,  and  I  have  been  singing 
and  sewing  ever  since,  quite  sure  that  our  Father 
would  avert  any  threatened  danger.  How  can 
we  ever  thank  him  sufficiently  for  this  signal  act 
of  mercy?" 

So  we  conferred  together  that  night  about  poor 
Bony,  and  how  it  was  best  to  proceed  in  the  task 
of  enlightening  him. 

"  It  will  be  no  small  effort,"  said  mother,  as  we 
discussed  this  plan  and  that.  "  This  poor  lad  has 
had  no  training  —  he  can  hardly  know  the  mean- 
ing of  the  words  love  or  gratitude,  for  he  has 
been  held  to  be  a  castaway,  from  bis  first  coming 
amongst  us.  Strangers  have  taxed  and  harrowed 
him  —  his  inherent  rights  have  been  disregarded 
—  he  has  had  no  relations  with  men  save  those 
of  submission  and  force.  Consequently  his  in- 
telligence must  be  more  or  less  brutish.  Still, 
with  God  all  things  are  possible,  and  we  must 
look  to  Him  for  the  patience  and  skill  which  is 
needed  for  the  mending  of  only  one  broken  life. 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  129 

You  may  be  sure  that  your  father  and  I  -will  help 
you  all  we  can,  and  iii  time  we  shall  see  a  great 
change  —  for  ever  so  little  light  in  a  human, 
benighted  soul,  constitutes  a  great  change — in 
poor  Bony  and  his  sister." 

I  went  up  to  my  room  with  a  swelling  heart 
and  full  of  high  resolves.  To  act  the  part  of  the 
good  Samaritan,  to  bring  a  soul,  bruised  and 
bleeding  and  in  midnight  darkness,  to  the  know- 
ledge of  my  Prince  and  Saviour !  would  it  indeed 
be  given  me  to  do  this  wonderful  thing?  I  could 
at  least  begin,  for  education  is  a  life  work,  and 
every  day  needs  and  brings  a  master. 

Afterwards  I  found  that  all  the  town  was  talk- 
ing about  Bony,  and  then  it  got  into  the  papers, 
though  we  only  knew  that  through  a  letter  which 
Cathy  received  from  Ernst : 

"  I  hear  your  fair,  little  friend,  and  next  door 
neighbor,  was  saved  from  a  terrible  death,  by 
the  boy  who  was  working  for  you  when  I  was 
down  home.  It  requires  something  more  than 
mere  courage  to  do  a  deed  like  that,  if  you  re-, 
member,  I  liked  the  boy ;  I  always  did  form  sud- 
den attachments,  and  my  insight  never  played  me 
false  yet." 

This  part  of  the  letter,  Cathy  read  to  me. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

HELEN   AT   CASTLE   BROOK. 
"  Say  is  this  life  ?      How  trifling,  oh,  how  vain  !  " 

~\  1  ELEN  had  now  been  at  Castle  Brook  nearly 
Tj  two  weeks,  and  already  her  palo  cheeks 
^  ^  had  gathered  a  delicate,  pink  hue,  like  the 
fine  tinting  of  coral.  The  summons  that  found 
her  lonely  and  sad  in  her  little  tower  room  in  the 
old  seminary,  had  sent  a  thrill  of  delight  through 
all  her  frame.  To  feel  that  some  one  remembered 
her  in  her  forced  seclusion,  was  a  delight  rarely 
experienced,  for  she  was  almost  alone  in  the 
world.  Away  she  went,  humming  in  an  under- 
tone, down  the  tiresome  stairs  and  into  the 
principal's  room,  where  madam  sat  in  a  high- 
backed,  arm  chair,  very  much  carved  and  very 
yellow  from  time. 
r.n 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE.  131 

"  You  wish  to  go,  then,"  says  madam,  straight- 
ening herself,  and  piercing  Helen  with  her  small 
black  eyes. 

"Very  much,  madam  ;  they  are  all  my  friends, 
there,"  says  Helen,  with  a  far  away  expression  in 
her  eyes. 

"Ah!  you  have  friends^  then,"  says  madam, 
with  a  sharp  emphasis  on  the  word. 

"  I  have  been  there  before,"  said  Helen,-a  vivid 
red  suffusing  her  pale  cheeks. 

"  Oh,  of  course ;  I  see  you  have  made  up  your 
mind  to  go,  and  I  shall  say  nothing  against  it. 
But  I  should  not  be  doing  my  duty,  if  I  did  not 
warn  you.  I  have  no  personal  knowledge  of  the 
people  at  Castle  Brook,  but  I  have  heard  of  them, 
often.  They  are  a  precious  set  of  care-for- 
naughts,  holding  our  blessed  religion  in  contempt, 
and  indeed  all  things  that  are  called  religious. 
The  pleasures  of  the  body,  and  not  the  good  of 
the  soul,  are  all  they  live  for.  I  don't  know  that 
they  worship  fire  or  practice  incantations  and 
sorcery  —  they  arc,  I  am  afraid,  worse  than  that  — 
they  worship  themselves,  if  indeed  they  have  an}r 
faculty  of  the  kind,  and  live  utterly  regardless  of 
another  and  better  life;"  and  the  good  woman. 


132  NO   MOTHEE   LIKE   MINE. 

having  done  her  duty,  signified  that  Helen  might 
depart. 

The  young  girl  took  the  lesson  somewhat  to 
heart,  but  it  did  not  influence  her  decision.  She 
remembered  that  when  she  was  there  before,  they 
had  family  prayers  at  Castle  Brook,  and  as  the 
Sundays  were  fearfully  stormy,  she  had  no  oppor- 
tunity of  knowing  the  character  of  their  holy-day 
observances.  She  remembered  also,  that  it  had 
never  before  fallen  to  her  lot  to  live  in  such  an 
atmosphere  of  gentleness  and  refinement.  The 
kind  old  General,  the  lady-like  mistress  of  the 
house,  Baron,  (and  at  the  thought  of  his  con- 
siderateness  and  delicate  attentions,  her  face 
flushed  again,)  impulsive  Jack,  bright  and  sweet 
as  a  fresh  morning-glory,  all  passed  in  review 
before  her,  and  her  heart  saw  no  fault  in  any  of 
them.  She  took  a  glance  at  her  small  stock  of 
laces  and  ribbons,  mended  some  and  brightened 
others,  declaring  to  herself  that  she  would  not  be 
cheated  out  of  the  sweetest  of  idyllic  pleasures, 
simply  because  she  could  neither  vie  with  nor 
outshine  her  kind  entertainers.  So  with  her  head 
full  of  beautiful  country  pictures,  lawns,  copses, 
winding  roads,  singing  waterfalls,  rustic  arbors, 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  133 

rivers,  pavilions,  vines,  trees  and  flowers,  she  went 
to  sleep  that  night,  dreams  doubling  her  pleasure, 
for  in  them  she  met  with  a  glorious  welcome  at 
Castle  Brook,  a  delightful  prelude  to  the  reality 
of  which  a  few  brief  hours  brought  her. 

They  all  came  to  meet  her  at  the  turn  of  the 
road,  Gabrielle  and  Jack,  locked  arm  in  arm, 
Baron,  gravely  kind,  and  the  General,  who  was 
going  further  on  to  inspect  a  field  of  barley. 
And  it  seemed  so  natural  to  take  Baron's  arm, 
and  look  up  to  him,  for  he  was  a  tall,  well-knit, 
young  man,  that  Helen  forgot  all  the  dreary 
past,  and  felt  herself  one  of  this  little  world  that 
was  so  beautiful  to  her. 

And  then  the  three  girls  were  alone  together  in 
Jack's  room;  and  Jack  showed  Helen  a  little 
closet  that  had  been  fitted  like  an  alcove  for 
a  bed. 

"  Gabrielle  said  you  would  be  so  much  more  at 
home  here,  than  in  our  guest  chamber,  that  I  had 
this  arranged  for  you,"  said  Jack. 

"  It's  just  delightful,"  was  Helen's  comment, 
turning  partly  round,  for  she  was  kneeling  over 
her  poor,  little,  black  trunk,  and  shaking  out  her 
one  silk  dress  that  was  to  play  its  part  on  grand 
occasions. 


134  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

"  Better  than  that  bare  room  at  the  Seminary," 
said  Gabrielle. 

"Yes,  but  that  is  not  so  bad,"  said  Helen, 
"though  the  outlook  is  rather  dispiriting.  To 
one  who  has  no  real  home,  any  shelter  is  a 
godsend,  you  know." 

"  How  strange ! "  said  Jack,  "  I  can't  even 
imagine  how  it  would  seem  not  to  have  mother 
or  father  to  go  to  —  and  dear  old  Brook  to  come 
home  to — wouldn't  it  be  lovely,  now,  to  have  a 
home  of  your  own  ?  " 

Helen  was  brushing  her  beautiful,  long  hair, 
and  she  only  laughed  in  reply,  but  such  a  sob 
came  surging  up  in  her  throat,  albeit  she  felt  her 
face  grow  fever  hot.  The  question  brought  up  so 
much  that  was  pitiful  in  her  past  life,  for  she  had 
always  been  meanly  housed,  and  had  seen  both 
father  and  mother  slowly  fade  out  of  life  for  want 
of  but  a  tithe  of  the  comforts  that  ordinary 
households  obtain,  that  for  a  minute  she  was 
overcome  by  the  remembrance. 

No  one  noticed,  Jack  least  of  all,  how  the 
thoughtless  question  sent  the  tears  rushing  into 
her  eyes.  Gabrielle  began  talking  about  a  letter 
from  home,  and  then  the  time  was  given  up 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  135 

to  recreation.  The  spirit  of  fun  and  jollity 
abounded,  and  the  house  was  kept  like  a  rose 
garden,  fair,  sweet  and  bright,  with  the  daily 
presence  of  the  three  girls.  Baron  entered  into 
all  their  sports,  and  constituted  himself  general 
in  chief  of  the  executive  force,  now  marshalled 
at  Castle  Brook.  He  planned  moonlight  ex- 
cursions on  the  river,  delightful  picnics  to  the 
surrounding  woods,  and  glorious,  somber  woods 
they  were,  with  only  here  and  there  a  shadeless 
open,  brightened  with  mosses  and  wild  flowers, 
with  the  sunlight  braided  in.  Now  and  then  a 
few  invitations  were  sent  out  among  the  neigh- 
boring families,  and  they  had  outdoor  games  for 
the  afternoon,  tea  after  that,  and  impromptu 
amusements  for  the  evening. 

"  Helen's  ideas  are  so  far  ahead  of  ours,"  said 
Jack,  laughing,  as  one  of  these  unique  entertain- 
ments was  under  discussion;  "what  do  you  think 
she  wants  for  a  tableau  ?  " 

"What  is  it?"  asked  Gabrielle,  looking  up 
from  a  tablet  on  which  she  was  writing. 

"Why,  St.  Paul  on  Mars  Hill;  a  reproduction 
of  the  picture  you  so  much  admired  yesterday." 

"Isn't    it   a    noble    subject?"    asked    Helen, 


136  NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

"and   then   the    draperies   can    be   so   skillfully 
managed." 

"  You  see  she  is  so  good ! "  said  Jack,  lightly. 
"  Her  mind  is  constantly  exercised  upon  scripture 
and  scriptural  themes.  Tap  it  any  time,  and  out 
runs  a  text.  By-and-by,  she  will  be  wanting  to 
represent  — 

"  Who  ?  "  asked  Helen,  looking  up  again  from 
her  book,  a  wonder  in  her  face. 

"  Christ  on  the  Mount,"  said  Jack,  with  a  low., 
gurgling  laugh.  "  You  see  I  am  up  to  scripture, 
too." 

"  Oh,  Jack ! "  cried  Helen,  with  a  pained  ex- 
pression. 

"  Why,  what  "have  I  done  ?  "  asked  Jack,  in  the 
same  light,  off-hand  manner. 

"  You  have  insulted  the  name  of  my  Saviour," 
said  Helen,  "you  forget  who  it  is  you  speak  of  in 
such  a  flippant  way.  If  a  friend  of  yours  had 
died  in  his  attempt  to  do  you  a  service,  I  think 
the  name  of  that  friend  would  be  sacred  from  all 
profane  suggestion,  forever  after." 

"Profane!  dear  me!'*  and  Jack  looked  her 
wonder.  "I  didn't  dream  of  being  profane.  Did 
I  swear,  or  anything  like  it,  Gabrielle  ?  I'm  sure 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE.  137 

I  didn't  mean  to  offend  you,  Helen.  I  merely 
spoke  of  the  matter  as  I  have  heard  it  spoken  of. 
Baron,  you  know,  don't  believe  as  most  people 
do,  and  I  suppose  his  example  influences  me 
more  or  less." 

"  What  is  it  that  Baron  don't  believe  ?  "  asked 
Helen,  turning  a  little  aside,  as  if  to  get  more 
light  on  the  page  she  was  reading. 

Gablielle  looked  warningly  over  to  Jack,  but 
the  girl  was  perverse,  and  would  not  heed  her. 

"  He  don't  believe  either  in  Christ  or  the 
Bible,"  said  Jack,  in  her  downright  way;  "and 
find  me  a  better  or  nobler  man,  than  my  brother 
Baron,  if  you  can.  Why,  Helen !  how  can  you 
'possibly  care?  you're  as  pale  as  a  ghost,"  cried 
Jack,  the  next  moment. 

Helen  rose,  sat  down  again,  rose,  and  then, 
almost  gasping  for  breath,  left  the  room.^ 

"  Why,  Jack !  what  have  you  done  ? "  asked 
Gabrielle,  in  consternation. 

"Opened  her  eyes,"  said  Jack,  bluntly.  "She's 
got  to  know.  I  had  no  idea  she  was  such  a 
tremendous  Christian.  She  believes  every  word 
in  the  Bible  from  a  to  izzard,  just  like  the  blind 
bigots  that  Baron  talks  of,  who  blighted  every- 


138  NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

thing  bright  and  beautiful,  and  taught  people  to 
be  formal  and  wretched  and  unhappy,  and  expect 
to  go  to  hell  if  they  were  not  eternally  praying 
and  moping." 

"  Why,  Jack !  "  said  Gabrielle,  lookin'g  the  dis- 
appointment and  surprise  she  felt,  "  I  never  knew 
you  to  talk  in  this  strain  before.  If  Helen  is  a 
Christian,  surely  she  is  a  happy  one.  She  never 
refuses  to  take  partjn  our  little  entertainments; 
indeed  was  ever  any  one  brighter  and  more  merry 
than  she  ?  I  don't  understand  you«  dear ;  there 
seemed  to  be  a  spite  in  what  you  said,  and  surely 
you  made  poor  Baron  out  blacker  than  he  is." 

"I  know  it — and  yet  I  don't  know,"  said  Jack, 
with  her  characteristic  impulsiveness.  "I  don't 
see  any  fault  in  him.  I  won't — and  yet  if  she  is 
right,  and  people  generally  are  considered  right, 
who  worship  Christ  and  stand  up  for  the  Bible, 
where  is  Baron  ?  where  am  I  ?  I've  been  reading 
some  of  those  books,"  and  she  bent  her  head 
toward  the  next  room,  where  Baron  had  his  studio, 
"they  are  under  lock  and  key,  you  know,  while 
Helen  is  here,  but  I  have  found  them  at  odd 
times,  and  you  can't  tell  how  interesting  and 
trutliful  they  seem,  and  what  fine  reasoning  they 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE.  139 

hold.  They  teach  that  man  is  a  slave  to  creeds 
and  beliefs,  and  indeed  they  seem  to  prove  that 
the  Bible  is  no  more  sacred  than  —  " 

"  Jack,  I  won't  listen ! "  said  Gabrielle,  indig- 
nantly. "I  won't,  indeed  —  why  do  yqu  read 
those  books  ?  you  never  did  before  Helen  came." 

"  Because  Helen  has  set  me  to  thinking,"  said 
Jack,  evidently  delighted  at  the  sensation  she 
had  so  thoughtlessly  created,  "she  is  such  a 
bigot!" 

"  Helen  never  talks  about  religion,"  said 
Gabrielle.  "  There  is  nothing  of  the  bigot 
about  her." 

"  Oh,  yes,  she  talks,  if  you  ask  her  questions, 
and  talks  mighty  plain,  too ;  she  is  entirely  given 
up  to  an  idea.  How  does  she  know  the  things 
she  believes?  She  is  merely  taking  the  opinions 
of  others  on  trust.  The  absurd  idea  that  if  you 
only  have  faith  in  something  or  some  one  you 
never  saw,  you  are  saved  —  the  feeling  that  you 
must  never  consult  your  own  interests  or  wishes 
—  why  that  is  being  hampered  all  one's  life  — 
that  is  slavery,  and  as  Baron's  books  say,  there  is 
not  a  more  senseless  bondage,  a  more  complete 
serfdom  to  a  myth." 


140  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

"Well,  Jack!  "  exclaimed  Gabrielle,  drawing  a 
long  breath,  "you  have  employed  your  time  to 
some  purpose  if  you  have  only  lately  begun  to 
read  infidel  books.  I  wouldn't  look  at  them- 
unless  I  had  had  some  experience  the  other  way, 
or  until  my  judgment  was  more  matured.  Helen 
has  a  splendid  intellect,  and  I  remember  once 
when  she  had  some  terrible  doubts,  how  thor- 
oughly miserable  she  was,  until  at  last,  she  said, 
there  was  no  other  way  for  her  but  to  believe  like 
a  little  child,  and  that  it  was  better  for  her  to 
have  a  blind  faith,  than  to  raise  her  puny  hand 
against  the  Almighty.  Since  that  time  —  and 
she  never  spoke  of  it  afterwards  —  she  has  been 
just  as  happy  as  a  child,  and  her  devotion  has 
been  a  beautiful  one  to  me.  I  think  it  would  be 
better  for  you  to  study  her  than  those  wicked 
books  that  give  neither  help  nor  happiness." 

"Do  you  consider  Baron  a  wicked  man?" 
asked  Jack,  hotly. 

"I  never  saw  anything  in  him  but  the  ut- 
most gentleness  and  sweetness  of  temper,"  said 
Gabrielle.  "  I  know  you  worship  him,  and  natu- 
rally follow  in  his  footsteps,  but  — 

"Well,  but  what?"  asked  Jack,  as  Gabrielle 
hesitated,  "  there's  always  a  but." 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE.  141 

"I  was  going  to  say  that  those  were  natural 
gifts.  Baron  has  been  highly  favored;  he  has 
never  had  any  trials  or  disappointments ;  he  don't 
know  what  trouble  is  —  therefore  he  has  never 
been  sufficently  tested  in  order  that  it  might  be 
seen  what  influence  his  peculiar  belief  might  have 
u}>on  him." 

,"  Why,  you  talk  like  a  person  of  experience," 
said  Jack.  "I  guess  you  have  been  taking 
lessons  of  Helen." 

"And  you  talk  like  one  with  a  personal  griev- 
ance. I  wish  I  had  not  thought  of  asking  Helen 
"here." 

"So  do  I,"  said  Jack,  curtly,  and  throwing 
aside  her  work,  burst  into  tears,  sobbing  almost 
convulsively. 

"  Why,  Jack,  dear,  what  can  be  the  matter  ?  " 
asked  Gabrielle,  now  thoroughly  alarmed. 

"Nothing,"  said  Jack,  defiantly,  and  then  after 
a  moment,  she  raised  her  head,  a  pitiful  sight,  for 
her  features  were  convulsed,  and  the  tears  rained 
down  her  cheeks. 

"Oh,  don't  yon  see  how  it  is?  cant  you  see?" 
she  cried,  chokingly.  "I  love  Helen  —  I  can't 
help  it,  love  her  at  times,  dearly,  and  then  at 


142  NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

times  I  almost  hate  her.  Can't  you  see  what 
Baron  thinks  of  her?  how  he  is  bound  up  in  her. 
When  she  first  came  here  I  saw  that  —  and  she 
will  just  set  her  foot  on  his  heart." 

"How  do  you  know  that?"  asked  Gabrielle. 

"Because  I  do  know  it.  I  have  sounded  her 
in  such  a  way  that  she  could  not  possibly  see  my 
drift  —  and  she  would  rather  die  to-morrow  than 
change  her  religious  belief." 

"  Yes,  I  believe  she  would  ;  she  ought  to,"  said 
Gabrielle.  "But  then  Baron  would  never  ask 
her  to  relinquish  her  religion."  • 

"No!  the  glorious  fellow!"  said  Jack,  a  burst 
of  pride  lighting  up  her  stained,  sorrowful  fea- 
tures, "  that  he  would  not  —  his  mind  is  not 
narrow,  he  would  never  seek  to  force  his  con- 
victions upon  another,  but  Helen  —  I  have  learned 
this  much,  Helen  would  never  marry  a  man  whose 
religious  opinions  differed  from  her  own.  She 
has  such  high,  romantic  notions,  that  there  should 
be  a  oneness  in  belief  as  well  as  in  other  matters, 
and  she  will  treat  Baron  as  no  brother  of  mine 
deserves  to  be  treated,"  and  the  tears  fell  plenti- 
fully again.  "That  is  why  I  am  beginning  to 
hate  her." 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  143 

"  But  perhaps  Baron  will  love  her  sufficiently 
to  think  with  her,  to  see  that  there  never  can  be 
any  real  harmony  between  iwo  persons,  unless 
there  is  unity  in  their  religious  sentiments." 

"  How  can  a  man  like  Baron  give  up  his  settled 
convictions  ?  "  queried  Jack,  with  a  doleful  shake 
of  the  head.  "You  must  remember  he  is  no  boy, 
lie  is  over  thirty  years  old.  And  besides  he  is 
preparing  a  series  of  lectures  on  modern  Atheism, 
which  he  is  to  deliver  at  some  popular  club  this 
winter." 

"  That  settles  it  then,"  said  Gabrielle. 

"  You  mean  that  when  Helen  hears  that,  she 
will  never  think  of  Baron  again,  though  she 
must  see  what  he  thinks  of  her,  aye,  and  love 
him,  too." 

"Yes.  I  think  that  is  exactly  what  I  mean. 
I  know  Helen  so  well." 

"  She  is  self-willed,  opinionated,  and  a  fanatic," 
said  Jack,  and  turning,  marched  out  of  the  room, 
leaving  Gabrielle  deep  in  thought,  and  unsatisfied 
for  the  first  time  since  she  had  come  to  Castle 
Brook.  The  spirit  of  antagonism  had  entered 
this  modern  Eden,  and  brought  with  it  a  blight 
that  seemed  benumbing.  The  girl  had  never 
troubled  herself  to  think  very  seriously  on 


144  NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

matters  so  vital  to  the  soul's  well  being.  She 
had  admired  Helen's  character,  her  forbearance 
under  injuries,  her  readiness  to  do  things  which 
seem  to  most  people  beneath  their  dignity.  She 
had  seen  her  in  the  sick  room,  quiet,  cheerful  and 
efficient,  and  once,  when  a  case  of  small-pox 
broke  out  in  the  Seminary,  Helen  was  the  only 
one  who  could  be  found  willing  to  take  any  care 
of  the  patient.  And  yet  she  knew  that  Helen 
had  a  quick  temper,  and  a  subtle  sense  of  and 
delight  in  all  the  refinements  of  life,  that  she 
loathed  anything  repulsive  or  contaminating. 
Hence  she  was  forced  to  conclude  that  there  was 
intrinsic  worth  in  the  methods  that  led  Helen  to 
sacrifice  her  own  individual  tastes  and  prefer- 
ences, and  imbued  her  with  cheerfulness  to 
perform  repulsive  tasks  for  the  sake  of  othsrs. 

All  this  had  its  effect  upon  Gabriclle,  though 
she  had  never  given  it  much  serious  thought,  but 
when  the  time  came  in  which  the  touchstone  was 
to  be  applied  to  her  own  weak  and  halting  faith, 
it  saved  her  from  the  contamination  of  liberal  or 
infidel  principles,  and  even  from  a  wish  to  peruse 
such  books  as  the  spiritually  blind,  halt  and  lame, 
have  left  behind  them. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THROUGH  THE  WOODS  TO  CHURCH. 
"  Until  he  hated  man,  himself  and  God." 

'HE  first  Sunday  had  been  too  tempestuous 
to  allow  of  any  one  leaving  the  house,  but 
on  the  second,  the  sun  shone  with  a  rarely 
vivid  lustre,  the  fields  smiled  in  the  glory  of  their 
vernal  brightness,  and  from  every  tree-top  poured 
forth  a  flood  of  melody.  Heaven  and  earth  re- 
joiced in  the  smile  of  their  Creator,  in  the  vernal 
beauty  of  their  summer  glory.  Three  days  had 
passed  since  the  outbreak  by  wliich  Jack  relieved 
her  mind,  and  matters  had  gone  on  as  usual,  ex- 
cept the  St.  Paul  picture  had  been  given  up. 

"  What  a  splendid  day  for  the  woods ! "  said 
Baron,  at  breakfast.  "  How  cool  and  quiet  that 
southern  slope  over  by  the  Biglow  rocks  will 
be!" 

145 


146  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

"Let's  have  a  lunch  there,"  said  Jack;  "we 
can  set  the  table  under  the  big  beech,  and  Morris 
will  carry  the  things.'* 

"  Leave  me  out  of  your  calculations,  children," 
said  the  General,  who  had  been  carrying  on  an 
animated  conversation  with  Helen.  "  I  am  going 
to  take  Miss  Helen  to  church.  I  hope  Pangloss 
will  have  a  good  sermon  ;  he  is  sometimes  rather 
prosy." 

Baron  bit  his  lip  and  changed  color.  Helen 
only  smiled  over  the  table  to  Gabrielle,  and  Jack 
said,  with  the  slightest  possible  tinge  of  sarcasm 
in  her  voice, 

"  I  forgot  that  Helen  considers  it  irreligious  to 
go  in  the  woods  on  Sunday." 

"  Oh,  no !  "  said  Helen,  deprecatingly.  "  You 
judge  me  wrongly.  I  like  every  tree  in  the 
woods.  Do  we  not  pass  through  them  on  our 
way  to  church?  I  think  you  told  me  so,  Gen- 
eral." 

"  Certainly ;  there  is  a  carriage  road  right 
through  the  heart  of  our  woods,  and  a  very  pleas- 
ant drive,"  was  the  answer. 

"Couldn't  Ave  walk?" 

"  Not  both  ways.  You  can  have  your  choice, 
the  carriage  going  or  returning." 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  147 

"  Going,  then,"  said  Baron. 

Jack  dropped  her  tea-spoon,  and  looked  at 
Baron,  enquiringly ;  but  just  then  Mrs.  Leon 
arose,  and  all  left  the  table.  Baron  went  out  and 
came  in  again  a  moment  after. 

"  We  are  going  to  have  the  long  team,"  he 
said,  as  he  handed  a  lovely  tea-bud  to  Helen,  and 
a  more  mature  flower  to  Gabrielle.  The  long 
team  was  the  largest  carriage  in  the  place,  in 
which  six  or  seven  could  ride  comfortably.  "  I 
think,"  he  added,  "we  shall  astonish  the  natives! 
Wonderful  to  relate,  mother  declares  she  will  go 
to  church.  Poor  little  Pangloss  will  think  an 
eruption  has  taken  place,  and  we  are  all  belched 
forth  from  the  family  crater.  So  get  ready, 
girls,"  he  added,  as  he  left  the  room. 

"  That's  too  bad  '  said  Jack,  "  when  I  had  set 
my  heart  on  a  wood's  lunch.  I  know  what  I'll 
do  ;  I'm  not  to  be  cheated  out  of  it.  Morris  shall 
carry  up  a  lunch,  at  any  rate,  and  on  our  way 
home  we  can  stop.  That  won't  hurt  your  con- 
science, will  it,  Helen  ?  " 

"  Why,  certainly  not,"  said  Helen.  "  I  think, 
on  the  contrary,  it  would  be  very  delightful.  It 
is  only  exchanging  the  prosy  surroundings  of  the 
dining  room  for  the  poetry  of  the  woods. 


148  NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

"Helen,"  said  Jack,  kissing  her,  "you  are  a 
darling.  I  believe  I  begin  to  understand  you." 

"  Pray,  what  can  she  mean  ?  "  asked  Helen  of 
Gabrielle,  as  Jack  went  out  of  the  room. 

"  She  thought  you  were  a  Puritan  of  the  Puri- 
tans, in  your  religious  views,  I  suppose,"  said 
Gubrielle. 

"Well,  so  I  am,"  said  Helen,  smiling.  "A 
Puritan  of  the  Puritans.  I  believe  exactly  as 
they  did.  But  do  you  really  think  Mr.  Baron 
Lyle  was  in  earnest  when  he  spoke  of  spend- 
ing the  whole  day  in  the  woods?" 

"  That  has  been  their  custom,"  said  Gabrielle. 

"  Is  there  trouble  between  them  and  the  cler- 
gyman? Don't  they  like  Mr.  Pangloss?  " 

"  They  don't  care  about  church  at  all,"  said 
Gabrielle  ;  "  there  is  no  special  feeling  against 
Mr.  Pangloss  tluit  I  know  of.  They  only  believe 
in  worshipping  God  in  a  more  primitive  fashion." 

"  But  do  they  worship  Him  ? "  asked  Helen  ; 
"because  there  may  be  just  as  much  sincerity 
under  the  arch  of  a  tree  as  under  the  arch  of  a 
temple." 

"  Well,"  said  Gabrielle,  reflectively,  "  I  can't 
tell  what  they  think,  you  know  ;  they  stroll  about 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  149 

and  pick  wild  flowers,  and  read  newspapers  and 
novels,  and  sing  songs,  and  eat  and  sleep ;  that  is, 
the  General  does.  He  often  throws  his  handker- 
chief over  his  head,  and  takes  a  nap  on  some 
mossy  knoll.  And  Baron  often  brings  his  pen- 
cils or  his  colors,  and  sketches.  Such  rare  bits 
of  pictures  as  he  makes,  'Sunlight  under  the 
Pines,'  'The  Rabbit's  Home,'  —  cloud  and  tree 
pictures,  —  and  bits  of  mess,  and  now  and  then 
some  beautiful  wild  flower.  We  do  have  good 
times,  and  occasionally  Baron  pretends  to  preach, 
and  harangues  us ;  but  I  assure  you  his  texts 
are  not  taken  from  the  Bible,  or  his  theology, 
either." 

"  And  they  call  that  worship  ?  "  queried  Helen, 
gravely. 

"  And  now  I  am  at  the  confessional,  I  may  as 
well  state,  further,  that  once  or  twice  we  have 
acted  a  comedy.  It  was  great  fun,  but  not  a  bit 
like  Sunday." 

"Oh!"  said  Helen,  quietly,  and  Gabrielle 
thought  a  look  of  strange  determination,  blended 
with  pain,  came  into  her  face.  She  glanced  at 
the  clock  on  the  bracket  over  the  mantel  piece, 
and  said  that  it  was  time  to  go  to  church ;  so  Ga- 


150  NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

brielle  ran  up  stairs  to  finish  her  preparation,  and 
Helen  went  to  her  own  room. 

Barton ville  Church  was  a  handsome  Gothic 
building,  erected  some  forty  years  before  by  the 
father  of  General  Leon,  It  stood  embossomed 
among  trees  and  beautiful  shrubs,  only  the  gray 
ivy  covered  porch  visible  from  the  long  avenue 
in  front.  It  was  made  of  substantial  stone,  and 
presented  very  much  the  appearance  of  an  old 
English  church  outside  of  London,  save  that  its 
interior  was  more  cheerful,  for  the  sun  shone 
through  richly  tinted  windows,  and  sent  long 
shafts  of  color  athwart  the  marble  aisles,  giving 
an  expression  to  the  place  like  that  which  lights 
up  a  stately  and  somber  countenance,  that  is 
taken  possession  of  by  a  radiant  smile,  once  seen 
never  to  be  forgotten. 

The  pews  were  rather  large,  and  that  of  Gen- 
eral Leon  was  furnished  with  chairs  and  rugs. 
Down  into  this  enclosure  the  preacher  could  look, 
but  no  one  else  ;  and  it  was  with  a  curious  sense 
of  isolation  that  Helen  took  her  seat. 

"It  is  tliis  that  makes  it  so  dull  for  them," 
she  said  to  herself.  "  It  is  quite  like  the  con- 
vent system  :  no  intercommunication  with  others, 


NO    MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  151 

even  by  the  eye.  It  does  seem,  indeed,  as  if  we 
were  being  preached  to,  exclusively." 

The  minister  was  a  bright-eyed,  bald-headed 
man,  who  gave  one  the  appearance,  in  the  pulpit, 
of  being  very  small.  His  delivery  was  poor, — 
he  jerked  his  sentences  out  with  little  regard  for 
smoothness  of  method,  but  his  manner  was  sin- 
cere, and  he  launched  out  all  his  eloquence  at  the 
square  pew.  He  preached  at  it,  read  at  it,  prayed 
at  it.  Helen  settled  herself  comfortably,  with 
her  eyes  on  the  floor.  It  was  rather  odd  to  find 
him  gesticulating  at  her,  hurling  his  sentences 
directly  into  her  face,  she  being  first  the  sinner, 
then  the  saint,  first  the  believer,  then  the  unbe- 
liever, and  in  all  cases  the  audience. 

The  reverend  Mr.  Pangloss  was  not  conscious 
of  this  habit  of  his.  It  is  even  doubtful  if  he 
saw  Jack  half  hiding  an  interesting  book  under 
her  mantle,  and  reading  in  an  unconcerned  man- 
ner, or  the  old  General,  nodding  now  and  then, 
or  Baron,  with  his  skeptical  eyes  and  clouded 
countenance,  or  Mrs.  Leon,  whose  vacant  expres- 
sion told  to  Gabrielle,  at  least,  that  her  thoughts 
were  elsewhere.  His  sermon  was  "very  direct, 
simple  and  logical,  and  the  closing  part,  at  least, 


152  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

seemed  to  rivet  the  attention  of  both  Baron  and 
the  General.  The  text  was,  "They  looked  on 
Him  and  were  lightened,  and  their  faces  were 
not  ashamed." 

"  Now,"  he  said,  gazing  sternly  at  Helen,  who 
just  then  lifted  her  eyes,  "  there  are  two  classes 
of  persons  to  whom  the  light  in  Jesus  Christ 
comes  differently.  One  class  is  enlightened,  and 
the  other  lightened,  or  unburdened.  One  class  is 
merely  intellectually  edified  or  instructed;  the 
other,  spiritually  edified,  or  refreshed.  To  be 
lightened  is  to  be  unburdened.  Things  are  twice 
as  heavy  in  the  dark.  When  one  is  stumbling  in 
the  darkness  anywhere,  any  extra  weight  is  a 
double  burden ;  nay,  darkness  itself  is  a  burden 
to  one  suddenly  awakened  in  the  night. 

"To  be  mentally  enlightened,"  and  here  he 
leaned  over  on  his  hands,  and  peered  directly  into 
Helen's  face,  "  requires  only  an  ordinary  process 
of  mental  energy,  but  to  be  spiritually  enlight- 
ened requires  not  only  to  understand  and  grasp 
with  the  mind,  but  to  grasp  with  the  heart. 

"The  darkness  of  this  world  is  not  only  its 
night  and  shadow,  its  problems  and  mysteries,  its 
questions  and  philosophies.  The  real  darkness 


NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE.  153 

of  the  world  is  its  pains  and  sorrows  unexplained; 
the  heart  bowed  down  and  nearly  broken  with 
secret  grief,  home  trouble,  business  trouble,  social 
trouble,  misunderstandings,  severed  friendships, 
the  worry  of  unsettled  matters  —  the  cqnscience- 
smitings,  all  these  gather,  like  clouds,  over  the  fair 
lights  of  life,  and  hence  we  see  so  many  gloomy 
faces.  Some  cannot  laugh  with  such  a  load  on 
the  heart. 

444 They  looked  on  him  and  were  lightened'  — 
whoever  they  were  who  had  found  peace  with 
God." 

Here  Jack  dropped  her  book  on  Gabrielle's 
toes,  and  a  little  subdued  commotion  foUowed. 

**  They  looked  on  Jesus,  the  friend  of  sinners," 
continued  the  minister,  now  pointing  squarely 
into  the  pew,  44  they  looked  on  Him  in  His  word, 
in  His  church ;  they  looked  on  Him  bleeding  for 
their  transgressions,  dying  for  their  sins,  rising  for 

« 

their  justification,  ascending  for  their  redemption 
and  intercession;  and  God  sent  light  into  their 
souls,  and  they  rested,  and  were  lightened  by  His 
light.  Their  burdens  fell  away,  and  they  saw 
God's  smiling  face  through  tears.  The  new  song 
came  and  broke  forth  in  praise ;  the  dawn  of 


154  NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

heaven's  glory  began  to  rise  on  their  soul's  vision, 
and  the  night  of  the  world's  trouble  fled  away, 
like  clouds  before  the  sun." 

With  a  side  glance,  Helen  could  see  that  Baron 
seemed  interested.  His  handsome  face  was  a-glow, 
and  the  profile  against  the  window  in  the  pew, 
looked  clear  and  clean  cut  as  a  cameo,  while  his 
fine  eyes  were  dark  and  deep  with  thought  and 
feeling.  The  girl's  heart  fluttered  with  pleasure  — 
he  was  listening  —  would  not  some  sweet  word 
penetrate  the  armor  of  unbelief  and  give  him 
back  his  lost  faith  ? 

"  The   prodigal   looks   to   Jesus,  and  is  light- 
ened," continued  the  preacher.      "  Another  helps 
him  to  carry  the  load  of  his  heavy  heart,  and. 
casts  the  bright   beams   of  His  light  along  the 
way. 

"A  youth  once  sought  to  climb  into  the 
rigging  of  a  fast-sailing  ship.  When  far*  aloft 
he  happened  to  cast  Ids  eyes  below,  and  *the 
sickness  and  dizziness  of  fear  seized  him. 

"  *  I  shall  fall  —  I  am  falling  ! '  he  cried  in 
terror. 

"The  captain  stood  by,  and  shouting,  answered: 
'  look  up,  my  lad,  look  up ! '  He  looked  up,  and 
came  down  to  the  deck  in  safety. 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE  155 

"  No  one  was  ever  yet  saved  by  looking  down 
from  a  high  purpose  or  resolve.  Such  a  look 
makes  a  man  dizzy  with  desire  to  get  back  to  his 
old  level  again.  Look  up !  look  up !  while  you 
are  going  towards  heaven  ! 

"  Such  a  look  as  faith  and  penitence  can  give, 
is  better  than  all  the  towers  that  impiety  and 
intellectual  pride  can  build.  They  who  built  the 
tower  of  Babel  would  escape  the  rising  floods. 
They  made  an  upward  work,  and  spent  just  so 
man}-  years  in  waste  and  vanity.  So  no  merely 
human  progress,  vrith  an  upward  tendency,  seeking 
to  supersede  and  overreach  God's  plan,  can  succeed; 
while  one  look  of  love  and  contrite  faith,  will 
build  a  Jacob's  ladder,  reaching  from  earth  to 
heaven,  on  which  God's  angels  will  come  and  go, 
bringing  peace,  yea,  even  though  the  weary 
heart  and  tired  head  rest  upon  a  stone  —  on*  the 
hard  and  painful  trials  of  a  broken  life." 

Helen  forgot  to  watch  Baron,  for  her  own 
spirit"  seemed  to  soar  with  the  theme.  The 
General  moved  uneasily;  Jack  looked  pulpit-ward, 
nervously,  and  shut  her  book  ;  Mrs.  Leon  started 
from  a  light  cat-nap,  and  Gabrielle  yawned  be- 
hind her  fan,  as  the  preacher  closed  earnestly 
with  the  last  part  of  his  text. 


156  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

"  *  Their  faces  were  not  ashamed.' 

"  When  sin  is  gone,  and  the  load  is  gone,  and 
the  fear  is  gone,  and  the  Saviour's  arms  fold  the 
returning  child  to  a  warm  embrace  of  forgiving 
love,  and  the  two  faces  meet,  the  Father's  face 
and  thine,  will  not  the  shame  be  gone,  too? 
True  love  kills  shame.  Divine  love  has  no  shame 
to  kill.  Shall  it  be  said  of  us,  beloved, 

'"They  looked  on  him  and  were  lightened,  and 
their  faces  were  not  ashamed  ? ' " 


CHAPTER    XV. 
HELEN'S    DECISION. 

"  To  be  most  happy  or  most  miserable." 


J»'»d  Helen  decided  to  walk  home; 
the  rest  entered  the  carriage.  The  minis- 
ter came  out  just  as  they  were  driving  off, 
and  spoke  to  them  with  a  beaming  face.  I  think 
the  sermon  had  done  him  —  and  others  —  more 
good  from  the  fact  of  the  family  of  Castle  Brook 
having  been  there. 

It  was  so  unusual,  that  the  minister  counted 
upon  it  as  a  new  departure,  and  pleased  himself 
when  alone  in  his  study,  by  running  over  parts 
of  his  discourse,  and  hoping  that  they  had  touched 
some  vulnerable  spot  in  the  hearts  that  he  had 
had  under  his  earnest  instruction  for  one  brieJf 
hour. 

157 


158  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

"I  think,  my  dear,  I  made  it  pretty  plain  to 
them,"  he  said  to  his  wife. 

Mrs.  Pangloss  was  an  invalid,  a  little,  wizen-faced 
woman,  with  an  immense  crop  of  whity-yellow 
hair,  who  sat  all  day  long  in  a  great,  calico-covered 
arm-chair,  and  whose  only  pleasure  in  life  con- 
sisted in  the  ability  of  pouring  all  her  complaints 
into  the  ear  of  a  too  indulgent  husband. 

"Pray  who  are  you  talking  about,  Mr.  Pan- 
gloss —  and  please  don't  speak  so  loud,  it  goes 
through  my  head  like  a  gong." 

"  I  was  alluding  to  the  Leons  of  Castle  Brook, 
my  dear." 

"  Pray  don't  follow  that  foolish  usage,  but  say 
Brook  House;  why  castle,  pray?" 

"Surely,"  said  the  minister,  good  naturedly, 
"  why  castle  ?  Brook  House  is  better  —  only 
everybody  calls  it  so." 

"What  did  they  come  to  church  for?  1 
thought  they  were  all  infidels  and  atheists? 
That's  the  character  they've  got,"  said  the  min- 
ister's wife,  playing  with  her  cap  strings,  with 
fingers  white  and  small,  like  those  of  a  child. 

"  Well,  I  trust  they're  not  so  bad  as  that.  .  It's 
only  the  sou  who  has  gone  wrong ;  a  fine-appear- 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  159 

ing  fellow  as  ever  was.     Don't  you   remember  < 
when  we  first  came  here  he  was  in  your  class,  and 
you  thought  him  a  boy  of  uncommon  promise  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  do.  Nobody  knew  his  catechism  better 
than  little  Baron,  and  his  head  was  fairly  crammed 
with  texts.  I  remember  I  gave  him  a  prize, 
once  —  I  think  he  recited  one  hundred  and  forty 
verses  out  of  the  new  Testament.  Then  I  was 
taken  sick — there  came  in  all  the  trouble.  Patty 
Nailor  took  my  class,  and  managed  badly.  If  I 
could  have  kept  that  boy,  I  would  have  trained 
him  right.  He  never  would  have  gone  astray. 
Patty  was  giddy  and  thoughtless  —  I  would  have 
kept  him  up  to  his  duty." 

"  Let  us  hope  we  can  win  him  back,"  said  the 
minister,  thoughtfully. 

Meanwhile,  Helen  and  Baron  walked  on  arm  in 
arm.  The  scene  around  them  was  very  beautiful; 
green,  sun-lighted  avenues,  stretching  in  every 
direction,  yet  plenty  of  shade,  such  soft,  tremu- 
lous shadows,  as  played  all  over  the  thick  moss, 
under  grand  old  trees !  They  had  said  but  little 
to  each  other  at  first,  but  as  the  time  went  on, 
they  talked  of  the  sermon,  and  of  the  beauty  of 
the  day,  and  gradually,  of  more  engrossing  themes. 


160  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

Was  it  not  strange,  that  as  they  drew  near  the 
place  where  the  servant  at  Castle  Brook  had 
been  instructed  to  bring  lunch,  they  made  their 
appearance,  he  with  a  set,  white  face,  and  she 
quiet  and  downcast  and  pale,  though  trying  to 
preserve  an  unchanged  countenance. 

The  lunch  was  shorn  of  all  its  rustic  beauty. 
Jack  looked  frowingly  from  one  to  the  other,  and 
Gabrielle  felt  that  something  of  graver  import- 
ance than  appeared  on  the  surface,  had  happened. 
Baron  laughed  and  talked  in  a  strained,  un- 
natural voice,  at  every  effort  made  by  the  two 
girls  to  penetrate  the  reason  for  a  change  8O 
strikingly  apparent,  and  as  soon  as  the  lunch  was 
over,  strode  off  in  gloomy  silence,  and  alone, 
toward  the  house. 

Mrs.  Leon  thought  it  was  damp ;  and  Helen 
immediately  offered  to  return  home  with  her, 
while  the  old  General  *  poo-poohing '  the  idea, 
sought  his  favorite  nook  to  sleep,  and  threw  his 
handkerchief  over  his  head. 

"Now,  what  has  happened?"  asked  Jack,  as 
she  deftly  removed  the  china  ware  from  the  white 
cloth,  and  shook  the  latter  on  the  grass.  "Do 
you  know  what  I  think?"  she  added,  wrathfully. 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE.  161 

"  I  think  Baron  proposed  to  her,  and  she  refused 
him,  on  account  of  her  ridiculously  fanatical 
notions.  Such  a  man  as  our  Baron,  too!  she 
might  think  herself  honored,"  she  cried,  folding 
the  fine  linen  vehemently  into  shape.  "If  I 
find  it  is  so,  I  shall  despise  and  hate  her  all  my 
days,  just  as  heartily  as  I  loved  and  respected  her 
before.  The  idea !  refused  my  brother  Baron ! 
I  can  tell  her  she  won't  find  another  such  a  man 
-  or  family,  for  the  matter  of  that,"  continued 
Jack,  throwing  the  mass  of  smooth  white  cloth 
at  her  feet. 

"Wait  till  you  know,  dear  Jack,"  said  Ga- 
brielle. 

"Know!  why  it's  easy  enough  to  see,  isn't  it? 
That  ridiculous  sermon  did  the  business.  I  wish 
I  hud  staid  at  home." 

"  You  didn't  hear  the  sermon,  at  all  events," 
said  Gabrielle,  laughing. 

"  Didn't  I !  I  heard  it,  but  it  went  in  one  ear 
and  out  of  the  other.  I  don't  believe  mother  or 
father,  or  even  you,  can  repeat  one  word  of  it. 
But  Helen  can  —  Helen  will  begin  with  the  text, 
and  finish  at  amen.  That's  all  she  thinks  of, 
because  it's  for  her  pleasure  and  convenience. 


162  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

They  got  talking  of  it,  I  know,  coming  home  — 
•  then  Baron  dared  to  disagree  with  her,  for  you 
know  how  outspoken  he  is,  and  I'll  venture  that 
there  was  a  regular  pitched  battle.  I  hope  Baron 
didn't  yield  —  I  know  he  didn't  —  he  couldn't, 
because  he's  just  as  honest  in  his  convictions  as 
she  is  in  hers.  Oh,  dear,  how  I  do  hate  all 
religious  cant  and  controversy !  "But  I  tell  you 
what,  if  she  has  refused  him,  she'll  be  sorry  to 
her  dying  day.  It  will  only  drive  him  to  ex- 
tremes, and  she  might  have  made  another  man 
of  him  —  that's  if  she  wanted  to  —  I  wouldn't  — 
if  she  had  married  him." 

Gabrielle  did  not  feel  herself  able  to  discuss  the 
question.  She  liked  Baron,  and  Helen  was  her 
dearest  friend ;  hence  she  could  not  denounce  the 
latter  for  any  supposed  fault.  All  she  knew  of 
her,  tended  to  convince  her  own  mind  that  duty 
was  more  to  Helen  than  the  pomps  and  vanities 
of  any  alliance  she  could  make,  more  to  her  than 
even  her  own  happiness.  She  knew  that  Helen 
was  capable  of  any  amount  of  self-sacrifice. 

She  was  also  sure  that  Helen  would  confide  in 
her  to  some  extent  —  she  always  had.  As  for 
Baron,  she  pitied  and  blamed  him.  Jack's  high 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE.  163 

flown  laudation  of  her  idol,  had  never  trans- 
formed him  in  the  least  in  her  imagination.  The 
fact  that  he  rejected  all  revealed  religion,  was  to 
her  well-balanced  mind,  an  enormity  without  a 
name.  A  man  without  a  belief  in  God,  seemed 
to  her  an  anomaly.  She  could  even  imagine  him 
descending  so  low  in  the  scale  of  respectability  at 
some  time,  as  to  be  guilty  of  the  grossest  crimes. 
She  was  sure  she  would  never  dare  to  marry  such 
a  one,  not  even  if  he  were  as  handsome,  intel- 
lectual, rich  and  well  descended  as  Baron  Leon. 
She  found  herself  feeling  a  sort  of  pride  in  Helen, 
that  she  had  thus  asserted  her  individuality. 

"  Of  the  two,"  she  said  to  herself,  "  the  man 
ought  to  be  the  most  firmly  grounded  in  religious 
belief,  for  he  has  the  ship  to  guide,  and  all 
the  outside  affairs  of  the  family  in  his  hands." 

Finally  she  wrought  herself  up  to  quite  an 
enthusiastic  pitch  of  admiration  for  her  friend. 
Nobody  knew  the  dear  girl  as  well  as  she  did  — 
how  her  religion  sanctified  all  the  little  details 
of  her  daily  life  —  how  firm  she  was  in  friendship, 
how  unselfish  and  loving.  If  ever  a  girl  wanted 
a  home,  Helen  did ;  if  ever  a  girl  was  encom- 
].:i-M-d  and  impressed  by  the  galling  cireum- 


164  NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

stances  of  poverty,  Helen  was.  All  her  tastes 
were  exquisite.  It  was  like  a  pang  of  sharp  pain 
to  her,  to  wear  and  ill-fitting,  much-mended  glove, 
or  shoes  whose  shapely  beauty  had  departed. 
She  had  once  caught  her  at  the  work  of  mend- 
ing an  old  glove,  and  the  tears  were  falling  upon 
it,  though  she  laughed  them  away  the  next 
moment.  And  then  her  beauty  was  of  that  char- 
acter that  it  became  more  refined  and  imposing, 
when  well  arrayed  in  soft  tints  and  becoming 
lustres. 

Such  a  connection,  with  such  a  family,  as  Jack 
had  hinted,  would  indeed  confer  upon  Helen  a 
thousand  graces  to  add  to  her  loveliness.  She 
would  be  mistress  of  a  splendid  home,  and  call 
many  rolling  acres  her  own.  The  General  and 
his  wife  would  dote  upon  her,  once  their  daughter- 
in-law,  and  Jack  would  be  the  most  affectionate 
of  sisters.  Gabriell^  as  she  thought  of  all  these 
things,  half  wondered  at  herself,  for  cherishing  a 
consciousness  that  Helen  would  forego  all  these 
advantages  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  and  yet  she 
was  confident  of  her  fidelity. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 
JACK'S  PLEA. 

"  The  open  leaves  of  cold  philotophy" 

HEY  were  very  dull  that  evening.  Baron 
stalked  back  and  forth  iu  the  shadows  at 
the  far  end  of  the  great  parlor,  with  folded 
arms  and  brow  gloomy  with  thought.  Jack  and 
Grhrielle  sang  together  at  the  organ,  and  Helen 
sat,  her  sweet  face  motionless,  in  the  strong  moon- 
light at  the  south  window. 

Once  or  twice,  as  Gabrielle  glanced  toward 
her,  she  thought  of  her^s  a  beautiful,  calm 
saint,  whose  life  of  renunciation  was  already 
begun.  Yet,  it  was  very  evident  something  had 
happened  to  break  the  bond  between  them,  for 
heretofore  in  the  three  short  weeks  that  Helen 
had  luM-n  with  them,  the  evenings  had  always 

found  Baron  by  Helen's  side. 
HB 


160  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINK. 

She  was  not  astonished,  therefore,  when  they 
went  up  stairs  together,  to  hear  Helen  announce 
that  she  should  go  .home  on  the  morrow  —  home 
meaning  the  Seminary,  where  she  was  to  begin 
her  round  of  teaching  and  guiding,  which  she  had 
marked  out  for  herself  long  before. 

Jack  sat  on  a  comfortable  foot-stool,  lazily 
unbuttoning  her  boots.  Over  her  face  went 
quick  flashes,  for  an  impulsive  temperament 
changed  the  rapid  currents  of  her  blood  more 
readily  than  in  older  and  more  conventional 
natures. 

"  So  you're  tired  of  us ! "  said  Jack,  looking 
sideways,  and  throwing  her  boots  on  the  rug  with 
a  peevish  gesture. 

"Oh,  no,  dear,"  said  Helen,  sweetly,  but  with 
a  sad  ring  in  her  voice,  "  you  know  that  cannot 
be  —  but  term  will  soon  commence,  and  I  might 
as  well  be  at  my  post  —  there  are  so  many  things 
to  do,  for  preparation." 

"  Oh,  yes,  and  you  are  so  fond  of  that  place ! 
It  must  be  nice  —  up  at -four  in  the  morning  —  an 
ice  bath  in  winter,  a  hot  bath  in  summer  —  break- 
fast at  six,  and  such  delicious  coffee! — Gabrielle 
has  told  me  all  about  it  —  the  unsmiling  teachers, 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  167 

all  of  them  saints  and  angels — in  carved  stone  — 
the  lovely  children,  all  of  them  cherubs  —  what  a 
heavenly  life  it  must  be !  I  quite  envy  you." 

"You  know  you  don't  envy  me  at  all,"  said 
Helen,  quietly,  though  Gabrielle  knew  from  the 
inflection  of  her  voice,  how  deeply  Jack's  irony 
wounded  her  heart. 

"Well,  I  think  you're  such  a  fool,  to  stay 
there,"  said  Jack,  bluntly.  "  You  know  you've 
no  need,  you  know  you  and  Baron  have  quar- 
relled, you  know  you're  unreasonable  and  bigoted 
—  there  now,  it's  out.  You  see  I  can  be  im- 
polite and  unlady  like  —  but  then  I'm  only  a  girl, 
and  Baron  —  he's  my  dearest,  dearest  brother  — 
and  I  hate  any  one  who  ill-treats  him." 

Gabrielle  turned  round  to  her  with  a  warning 
glance,  too  late.  Helen  had  left  the  mirror  where 
she  was  combing  her  hair,  as  if  compelled  by  pain 
or  faintness,  and  sank  upon  a  chair  near  by. 
Every  vestige  of  color  had  fled  from  her  cheek, 
and  her  eyes  looked  strangely  large  and  glitter- 
ing, as  if  she  were  hunted  by  some  unrelenting 
foe  and  could  not  escape. 

"What  are  you  saying,  Jack,  do  you  know? 
and  how  it  hurts  me?  There  is  no  place  on  earth 


168  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

BO  much  like  Paradise,  so  *  heavenly,'  as  you  say, 
as  this  dear  house  and  its  surroundings;  you 
know  it  must  be  so.  As  to  your  charge  that  I 
have  quarrelled  with  Baron,  it  is  unkind.  We 
exchanged  ideas  to-day  —  and  we  found  that  we 
differed  essentially  upon  some  important  subjects. 
It  was  very  painful  to  me,  and  perhaps,  quite  as 
painful  to  him,  but  —  we  —  "  her  voice  shook  a 
little  —  "  we  parted  friends." 

"  Oh,  Helen ! "  and  Jack  dashed  herself  down 
at  her  feet,  and  caught  her  hands  in  an  agony  of 
appeal,  which,  if  it  had  not  been  Jack,  with  her 
rashly  impulsive  nature,  would  have  seemed  like 
a  bit  of  melodrama  —  "there's  no  use  in  hinting 
anything  —  I  can't  hint,  I  never  could.  Nature 
has  given  me  no  half-way  impulses ;  I  must  say 
what  I  think,  or  die.  Oh,  Helen,  why  couldn't 
you  have  humored  him  ?  There's  no  use  in  deny- 
ing it,  Baron  will  never  see  any  one  he  so  likes 
and  respects  as  he  does  you,  has  done  so  for  a 
year,'  more  than  a  year.  It's  not  like  him  to 
forget.  He  had  a  dog  once,  a  little,  pet  spaniel, 
a  beautiful  creature  with  brown  eyes,  that  he 
loved,  and  that  went  with  him  wherever  he  went, 
and  slept  at  his  door.  Somebody  killed  it  —  we 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE.  169 

never  knew  who,  and  Baron  made  a  funeral  for 
it,  just  as  tenderly  as  if  it  were  human.  He 
never  had  another  favorite  of  the  kind,  never, 
though  many  a  one  has  been  offered  to  him.  And 
then  he  had  a  bird,  a  little  goldfinch,  that  he 
would  let  no  one  care  for  but  himself.  You 
ought  to  see  the  cage  he  bought  for  it,  a  little 
bird-palace,  and  we  were  all  so  careful  for  Baron's 
sake,  for  we  knew  how  exclusive  was  his  love.  A 
new  servant  once  opened  the  cage,  and  the  little 
creature  flew  out,  and  some  cat  killed  that  —  and 
the  cage  has  hung  empty  ever  since.  Don't  you 
see  how  if  he  sets  his  heart  upon  anything  nothing 
can  change  it  ?  " 

"  Indeed,  I  do  see  it,"  said  Helen,  smoothing  the 
short,  brown  curls  from  the  girl's  bright  eyes  and 
brow,  "  and  that  is  —  the  reason  —  I  —  " 

"  Oh,  don't  say  it  —  don't  say  it  to  me.  I  am 
so  fond  of  my  brother  —  there  are  only  we  two, 
and  he  has  been  such  a  brother  to  me  !  It  seems 
to  me  that  if  any  one  wantonly  injured  him,  I 
could  find  it  in  my  heart  to  strike  that  person 
dead/' 

"  Oh,  Jack !  Jack !  don't  cherish  such  feelings," 
cried  Helen,  in  terror,  "  they  are  unholy." 


170  NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

"You  think  so,  perhaps,  with  your  cold  heart 
—  no,  no ;  your  heart  cannot  be  cold  —  it  is  only 
misled  by  the  narrowness  of  your  views  —  you 
take  a  one-sided  view  of  things,  and  you  con- 
demn Baron,  because  he  can't  think  just  as  you 
do.  You  could  make  him  think  as  you  do,  Helen, 
you  could,"  and  her  eyes  grew  like  stars  in  their 
pleading  light.  Helen  was  visibly  and  strongly 
affected;  she  trembled  from  head  to  foot,  and 
stopped  stroking  Jack's  hair. 

"You  don't  understand,  Jack,"  she  said,  falter- 
ingly,  "I  couldn't  make  you  understand  how  it 
is  —  your  brother  Baron,  does;  —  and  he  cannot 
blame  me." 

"And  you  are  going  to  make  his  life  a  desert," 
said  Jack,  with  a  sob,  as  she  lifted  herself  from 
her  knees. 

"  Oh,  Jack,  dear,  don't  talk  so,"  said  Helen,  the 
tears  rolling  down  her  cheeks. 

"  Yes,  you  are  going  to  make  his  life  a  desert, 
and  harden  and  confirm  him  in  what  he  believes, 
for  he  will  have  nothing  else  to  turn  to.  And  I 
—  yes,  you  will  do  more  harm  still,  for  I  shall  go 
with  my  brother  !  I  shall  have  faith  in  what  he 
does,  and  believe  in  what  he  believes.  I  will  hate 


NO   MOTHKll   LIKE   MINE.  171 

Christianity  for  your  sake,  for  you  have  put  it 
between  you  and  Baron's  love.  I  will,  I  tell  you. 
In  all  the  world  there  shall  not  be  a  more  en- 
thusiastic pupil  than  I — yes,  I  will  be  Baron's 
very  mouthpiece.  You  might  have  saved  us 
both,  according  to  your  ideas  of  salvation ;  now, 
again  according  to  your  ideas,  you  condemn  us 
both  to  ruin.  Never  mind,  then  —  I  will  go  and 
be  ruined,  with  Baron.  If  you  are  right  —  then 
I  prefer  Baron  to  your  cold,  frigid  principles.  I 
hate  them." 

She  had  said  all  this  in  a  blaze  of  passion, 
whose  heat  seemed  to  envelop  her,  and  throw 
strange  beauty  into  her  little,  upright  figure,  and 
defiantly  poised  head.  Helen  sat  like  a  statue, 
looking  at  her,  her  hands  clasped,  and  a  sort  of 
horror  clinging  to  her  face  and  attitude.  The 
little  fire,  still  made  every  evening  upon  the 
hearth,  for  the  rooms  were  lofty  and  chilly,  at 
night,  leaped  and  fell  with  fitful  rythm,  now  into 
strong  and  bright  relief,  now  into  chasms  of 
shadow.  Gabrielle  listened,  half  undressed,  a 
wiiite  shawl  thrown  over  her  shoulder,  admiring 
.lark,  in  spite  of  the  passion  and  perversity  of  her 
language,  and  wondering  what  effect  this  out- 


172  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

hurst  would  have  on  Helen,  whose  rigid  posture 
told  how  fearfully  she  was  suffering  under  the 
accumulating  trials  of  the  day. 

Helen's  heart  was  almost  broken.  Was  there 
a  germ  of  truth  in  what  Jack  said,  or  was  this  a 
more  overwhelming  temptation  than  any  she  had 
yet  experienced  ?  Would  it  be  her  fault  if  Jack 
threw  herself  into  the  meshes  of  infidelity,  body 
and  soul?  The  girl  evinced  a  rich  capacity  for 
influence,  either  for  good  or  evil  upon  all  with 
whom  she  might  come  in  contact.  Helen  shud- 
dered at  the  thought  of  a  girl,  a  woman,  not  only 
destitute  of  a  well  balanced  Christian  belief,  but 
a  bold  advocate  of  infidelity  and  atheism.  A 
woman  without  God !  as  well  a  world  without 
light !  The  dark  record  of  such  a  life  has  been 
written,  has  been  read,  and  what  a  record!  Aye, 
it  has  been  acted,  to  the  awful  detriment  not  only 
of  single  souls,  but  of  nations. 

But  what  was  Helen  to  do  ?  She  had  used  all 
her  woman's  wit,  all  her  philosophy,  in  the  con- 
ference that  ensued  with  Baron  on  their  long 
way  back  from  church,  and  sne  knew  that  in 
argument,  in  learning,  if  not  in  zeal,  he  was 
infinitely  her  superior.  She  could  only  oppose 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  173 

to  his  reason,  the  logic  of  the  heart,  the  truths  of 
experience,  the  power  of  a  godly  life.  If  these 
did  not  convince,  nothing  would,  at  least  nothing 
within  the  scope  of  her  ability.  Like  all  intense 
natures,  she  knew  in  whom  she  believed.  She 
felt  the  power  of  that  Spirit  whom  Christ  called 
"•the  Comforter,"  from  day  to  day.  She  had 
experienced  the  rare  rest  of  entire  faith,  in  many 
a  dangerous  moment,  in  many  a  dark  hour. 
Hungry  as  her  heart  was  for  affection,  she  would 
have  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  a  merely  sen- 
timental love ;  she  knew  its  value  to  be  in  com- 
parison with  the  love  which  God  gives,  and 
permits,  merely  the  flicker  of  a  pale  taper,  while 
the  other  was  the  steady  on-shining  of  the  sun, 
still  bright  and  warm  though  encompassed  by  the 
darkest  clouds. 

Hut  she  pitied  Jack,  poor,  passionate,  undis- 
ciplined Jack,  whose  very  heart-ache  quivered  on 
her  lips,  and  darkened  in  her  eyes.  She  looked 
so  like  the  defiant  spirit  that  had  spoken  in  the 
language  of  Baron,  that  ever  memorable  after- 
noon. She  pitied.herself.  yes,  from  her  own  high 
plane  of  duty,  she  looked  into  the  torture  that 
im\v  and  again  agonized  her  own  soul,  but  which 


174  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

she  was  privileged  to  carry  as  poor  Jack  was  not 
—  because  she  would  not  be  —  to  the  mercy 
seat.  And  all  this  time  Jack  was  waiting, 
greiving,  yet  defiant.  What  should  she  say 
to  her? 

"  It  is  out  of  my  power !  "  she  exclaimed,  in  a 
sudden  outburst  of  feeling.  "  Your  brother  put 
it  out  of  my  power  with  his  own  hand.  It  is 
much  better  so,  dear  Jack,  can't  you  see  ?  A 
household  divided  against  itself,  can  never  be 
prosperous  and  happy.  I  should  feel  all  the  time 
like  fighting  his  unbelief,  because  mine  is  not 
a  passive  nature,  and  he  would  be  constantly 
anxious  to  combat  my  belief,  because  he  is  as 
aggressive  as  I  am,  He  saw  it  perfectly:  he 
thinks  it  is  better  as  it  is." 

"  It  is  not  better  ! "  said  Jack,  angrily. 

"But  then  what  can  I  do?"  asked  Helen, 
softly,  her  beautiful  eyes  swimming  in  tears. 
"Would  you  have  me  deny  my  God?  my  Saviour? 
If  Baron  should  give  his  life,  to  save  you  from 
deadly  peril,  would  you  dare  to  be  false  to  his 
memory  ?  " 

Jack  hid  her  pained  face  in  her  hands.  Her 
turbulent  spirit  would  not  give  her  time  to  think. 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  175 

"  I  would  have  you  save  Baron,"  she  said, 
letting  her  hands  fall;  "save  him  every  way. 
According  to  your  belief,  he  is  in  danger,  and  if 
so,  then  am  I,  for  I  tell  you  if  you  desert  him,  I 
will  follow  Baron.  I  would  die,  if  you  leave  him, 
rather  than  believe  in  your  God." 

"Oh,  Jack,  dear  —  how  little  you  know  what 
you  say  —  how  little  you  can  appreciate  my 
motives ! "  sighed  Helen.  "  Can't  you  see  it  will 
be  better  for  Baron,  if  he  —  gives  up  —  if  every- 
thing is  at  an  end  between  us  ?  It  was  a  beau- 
tiful dream,  too  beautiful  to  last,  when  —  I  will 
tell  you  frankly  —  I  saw  that  I  was  more  to  him 
than  a  mere  friend,  but,  as  I  feel  towards  him  — 
it  is  either  the  giving  up  of  my  faith,  or  giving 
up  the  hope  of  domestic  happiness,  and  I  have 
chosen,  must  have  chosen  —  the  latter  —  there  is 
no  other  way." 

"Gabrielle,  you  sit  there  like  a  statue,"  said 
Jack,  passionately.  "Do  you  think  Helen  is 
right?" 

"As  Helen  sees  it,  Helen  is  right,"  said  Ga- 
brielle, half  reluctantly. 

Jack  turned  away,  white  to  the  lips,  and  con- 
tinued her  preparations  for  rest.  Helen,  feeling 


17C  NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

helpless  and  heart-sore,  rose  and  braided  her 
beautiful,  soft  hair.  Gabrielle  silently  sought 
her  couch. 

"  Jack,"  said  Helen,  after  a  long  pause,  "  don't 
go  to  bed  angry  with  me.  That  is  not  the  way 
to  convince  me  that  I  am  wrong." 

"Jack,  Helen  is  your  guest  till  to-morrow," 
said  Gabrielle,  warningly. 

"  What  difference  does  that  make  ? "  asked 
Jack.  "I  am  angry,  and  denial  would  only 
make  me  a  hypocrite.  I  hate  a  hypocrite  as  bad 
as  I  do  —  a  Christian,"  she  added,  spitefully. 
Then  after  a  moment's  thought,  shame  over- 
coming her  baser  instincts,  she  said, 

"  Helen,  I  did  like  you  so  much ;  you  are  every- 
thing that  is  sweet  and  good,  but  for  this  fanati- 
cism through  which  you  make  a  martyr  of  my 
brother.  I'm  not  going  to  say  I  am  sorry  for 
what  I  said,  because  I  must  have  said  it.  While 
you  are  with  us,  however,  I  have  no  right  to 
make  you  unhappy,  though  you  have  made  Baron 
miserable.  Why  didn't  you  tell  him,"  she  added, 
vehemently,  "  that  if  he  would  renounce  his  con- 
victions —  " 

"  Stop,  Jack,"  said  Helen,  gently,  but  firmly. 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  177 

"  I  could  not  honor  a  man  who  would  change  his 
belief  or  unbelief  from  any  motive  but  that 
of  principle.  That  is  building  on  the  sand. 
Your  brother  feels  strong  in  his  convictions ; 
they  are  like  truth,  to  him  —  he  is  honest,  and  I 
shall  always  feel  a  strong  admiration  for  him, 
because  he  was  willing  to  sacrifice  himself,  rather 
than  give  them  up.  If  ever  he  does  come  into 
the  faith  —  and  I  feel  sure  he  will,"  she  added, 
with  a  sweet  smile,  "it  will  be  because  he  just 
as  honestly  feels  that  his  present  course  is  wrong, 
and  that  he  is  sinning  against  God  by  pursuing 
it.  Now,  dear,  let  us  leave  it  all  to  that  great 
Power  who  holds  us  in  His  keeping,  and  will  do 
just  the  best  for  us  that  we  need." 

"  No,  I  won't !  "  said  Jack,  almost  harshly.  "  I 
don't  believe  in  a  cast  iron  monster,  who  is  all  the 
time  trying  us,  and  punishing  us.  I  told  you  I 
should  go  with  Baron,  heart  and  soul,  and  I  will. 
But  -  '  she  gasped,  with  a  half  sob,  "  I'll  try 
very  hard  not  to  hate  you." 

"  That  is  so  kind,"  said  Helen,  smiling  sadly, 
"  I  should  so  hate  to  be  hated !  " 

"Oh,  yes,  you  can  laugh  —  I  wonder  how  often 
poor  Baron  has  laughed,  to-night  I"  said  Jack, 
ruefully. 


178  NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

"I  hope  he  is  peacefully  asleep,"  said  Helen, 
the  tears  coming  into  her  eyes,  and  turning  away, 
she  went  into  her  little  closet. 

"  Then  you  will  go  —  and  we  shall  be  so  lonely 
here,"  said  Jack,  snuggling  up  to  Gabrielle,  a  few 
minutes  afterward. 

"  But  you  know  you  and  Baron  are  to  return 
home  with  me,"  Gabrielle  said. 

"  "Was  I  very  rude  to  Helen  ?  "  she  asked,  after 
another  silence. 

"  I  thought  you  were,"  said  Gabrielle,  frankly. 

"I  was  so  miserable  and  unhappy!  but  I'll 
apologize  to-morrow;"  and  she  did. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 
DOLLY'S    NARRATIVE. 

"  Softly   sweet   the   song   is   stealing" 

TATHY  played  at  the  party,  played  beauti- 
j  fully.  Everybody  appreciated  her  perform- 
ance, and  she  was  surrounded  by  admiring 
spectators.  I  did  my  little  part  well,  I  think  — 
she  says  I  did  —  and  we  passed  a  very  delightful 
evening.  To  describe  it  all,  the  beauty  *of  the 
house,  the  birthday  presents,  and  the  feast,  would, 
I  fear,  be  simply  impossible.  Mother  resurrected  a 
nice  dress  for  me  out  of  the  depths  of  aunt  Amelia's 
old  trunk.  It  was  a  soft  lavender  silk,  with 
plenty  of  yellow  lace  —  papa  asked  me  if  it  wasn't 
dirty? — round  the  neck,  sleeves  and  skirts.  It  was 
pretty  enough  when  made  over,  and  looked  much 
more  costly  than  it  was.  Cathy  wore  black  satin, 

179 


180  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

a  dress  of  her  mother's  made  over  for  her  —  and 
we  admired  each  other  very  much.  Blue  ribbons 
in  her  hair,  arid  pink  in  mine,  completed  our  per- 
sonal adornment.  I  was  nervous  till  I  touched 
the  piano,  a  noble  instrument ;  but  its  rich,  sing- 
ing tone,  so  different  from  mine  or  Cathy's, 
scattered  my  dread  to  the  winds. 

We  did  not  see  Miss  Garcelon  for  some  time, 
she  was  so  in  demand  by  her  father's  friends. 
Everything  was  ready  for  her  when  she  came 
home,  even  to  her  dress,  laid  out  for  her  on  the 
bed  in  her  room.  But  after  Cathy  had  played,  I 
knew  that  the  beautiful  girl  making  straight  for 
the  piano,  was  dear  little  Gabrielle,  of  old. 

"  I  thank  you  so  much  for  your  sweet  music," 
she  said  to  Cathy,  as  her  father  introduced  her. 

44  And  this  used  to  be  your  little  playmate,  my 
dear,"  he  said  turning  to  me. 

44  Oh,  yes,  you  are  Dolly,  dear,  dear  Dolly !  I 
haven't  forgotten  you,"  she  said.  "  Jack,  come 
here  ; "  and  a  bright,  roguish-looking  girl,  with 
short  curls,  and,  though  very  pretty,  looking 
almost  like  a  boy,  came  up,  leaning  on  the  arm 
of  her  brother,  a  very  handsome  man.  These  she 
introduced  to  me  as  her  other  dearest  friends, 
Jaquilene  and  Mr.  Baron  Leon. 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  181 

There  must  be  something  in  a  name,  or  else 
there  was' something  more  than  ordinary  in  that 
brother  and  sister.  They  looked  like  two  pictures 
of  old  times,  just  stepped  out  of  their  frames. 
Not  that  there  was  anything  antiquated  about 
them,  but  they  had  that  high,  bred  look,  which 
one  associates  with  good  birth.  Well,  we  did 
enjoy  ourselves  rarely.  Cathy  played  two  or 
three  times,  so  gracefully  and  sweetly,  that  I 
knew  she  must  have  made  many  friends,  and 
Gabrielle  was  charming.  I  really  believe  she 
does  like  me  in  earnest,  for  every  time  I  came 
across  her  path,  she  was  as  sweet,  genial  and 
cordial  as  ever. 

Oh,  how  much  I  did  enjoy  that  party !  I  felt 
more  like  a  guest  than  a  paid  —  no,  not  a  paid 
performer,  Mr.  Garcelon  only  paid  Cathy — than 
a  mere  pianist.  Why  is  it  that  such  a  position 
seems  to  be  humbling?  I  know  the  feeling  is 
wrong.  Cathy,  who  is  very  brave,  felt  it,  too  — 
but  she  intends  to  conquer  it,  and  she  will. 

"  It  is  so  odd,"  said  Gabrielle  to  me,  as  we  met 
near  her  cousin,  to  whom  I  was  talking,  "  to  see 
a  lady  play  the  violin.  But  I  like  it,  immensely, 
and  if  she  will  teach  me,  I  will  try  to  study  it 


182  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

myself,  and  papa  says  it  will  be  a  help  to  her. 
How  pretty  and  grceful  she  is,  too !  Is  she  going 
to  make  it  a  profession  ?  " 

I  told  her  all  about  the  situation. 

"  Poor  thing !  I  hope  she  will  succeed,"  she 
said,  with  a  half  sigh,  "  and  make  fame  and 
money.  There's  a  lull  in  the  music,  now  —  do 
you  remember  my  old  nurse  ?  yes,  of  course  you 
do.  I  have  only  seen  her  once,  and  I  am  going 
to  steal  away  for  a  moment,  and  go  up  stairs  to 
her.  The  poor  thing  is  sick,  has  been  confined  to 
her  room  for  a  long  time.  She  was  always  kind 
to  me,  though  she  is  not  a  happy,  nor  I  think,  a 
very  affectionate  woman.  Would  you  like  to  go 
with  me?  You  were  quite  a  favorite  with  her, 
and  might  like  to  renew  the  acquaintance.  Don't 
you  like  my  dear  little  friend  Jack?"  she  con- 
tinued, as  I  assented,  and  she  linked  her  arm  in 
mine. 

I  said  that  I  liked  her  face,  there  was  so  much 
character  in  it. 

"And  she  has  force  of  character,"  said  Ga- 
brielle,  gravely  —  I  called  her  Gabrielle,  for  I 
saw  that  we  two  were  to  be  on  the  footing  of  old 
friends,  for  the  present,  at  least  —  "if  force  of 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  183 

character  means  force  of  will.  Does  it?  I'm 
sure  I  don't  know.  She's  as  good  and  sweet  as 
can  be,  full  of  original  ideas,  and*  quite  imbued 
with  the  notion  that  she  is  to  play  some  im- 
portant role  in  life  —  to  be  a  great  reformer,  or 
something  of  that  sort.  I  think,"  said  Gabrielle, 
as  if  to  herself,  and  with  a  sigh,  "  that,  with  her 
present  convictions,  that  is  a  great  pity,  or  would 
be,  and  mar  perhaps  the  life-work  of  others  —  but 
here  we  are  at  old  nurse's  room.  I  have  sent  for 
some  cream  and  cake,  so  that  we  may  have 
a  little  feast  together.  I  thought  it  would  please 
her  so. ' 

She  opened  the  door,  softly,  and  looked  smil- 
ingly in.  I  noted,  with  some  astonishment, 
that  the  room  was  larjje  and  furnished  \\ith  a 
degree  of  elegance.  There  were  pictures  on  the 
walls,  easy  chairs,  standing  here  and  there,  a 
carpet  of  very  bright  colors,  too  bright,  and  of  a 
figure  too  large  to  please  a  refined  or  cultivated 
taste,  and  numerous  other  indications  such  as  we 
should  attach  to  the  idea  that  the  person  in 
occupation  must  have  been  of  considerable  con- 
sequence. Lying  on  a  broad  lounge,  with  im- 
mense pillows  at  its  head,  was  Mrs.  Bride,  pale 


184  NO  MOTHEB   LIKE  MINE. 

and  apparently  suffering.  The  face  had  not 
changed  so  much  as  a  long  lapse  of  years  might 
lead  one  to  expect.  It  had  still  that  fine,  proud 
contour,  that  had  made  it  so  imposing,  though  the 
delicacy  of  the  complexion  —  its  pure  red  and 
white  —  was  gone  forever. 

The  great  blue  eyes  sparkled,  as  Gabrielle 
taking  the  lead  went  toward  her.  She  threw 
back  the  bright  shawl  that  had  enveloped  the 
upper  part  of  her  person,  and  putting  out  both 
hands,  drew  Gabrielle  close  to  her  with  a  loving, 
half  reverent  movement. 

"  Oh,  its  good,  it  is  to  see  you  home  again,"  she 
said,  and  her  voice  rolled  out,  firm  and  clear  as 
of  old.  "  I  have  longed  so  to  see  your  sweet  face 
again,  and  to  tell  you  how  beautiful  you  are 
grown!  And  is  that  your  friend?  Is  that  the 
Miss  Helen  ye  were  always  writing  about  ?  If  it 
is,  1*11  tell  her  how  jealous  I  got  to  be  of  her." 

"  Oh,  no,  nurse,"  said  Gabrielle,  beckoning  me 
to  come  nearer.  "  Can't  you  guess  who  this  is  ? 
You  haven't  seen  her  for  years  —  but  I  don't 
think  she  has  altered  so  much,  unless  to  grow 
prettier." 

"  Sure  and  I  ought  to  know,"  said  the  invalid. 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  185 

"  To  be  sure  you  had.  You  ought  to  remem- 
ber little  Dolly." 

"  Dolly  is  it?  —  Dolly  !  yes,  yes,  I  see  the  like- 
ness, now.  I  thought  I  knew  the  face  —  but 
times  do  go  by  so.  I've  often  thought  of  her  and 
wondered  why  she  didn't  come  and  see  me." 

I  could  not  tell  her  that  as  a  child  I  had  stood 
rather  in  awe  of  her,  that  her  furious  outbursts 
of  temper  made  her  a  terror  to  all  who  knew  her, 
but  I  murmured  some  apology,  and  Gabrielle 
began  a  playful  badinage  which  attracted  the 
invalid's  attention  to  her  darling. 

I  could  not  define  to  myself  the  reason  why 
this  woman's  manner  towards  Gabrielle,  so  at- 
tracted and  charmed  me.  There  wa^g^  expres- 
sion in  her  face  when  looking  at  her  that  changed 
its  aspect,  and  made  her  seem  one  of  the  gentlest 
and  loveliest  of  characters.  She  appeared  to 
devour  every  word  she  said,  she  patted  the  hand 
she  held,  with  such  tenderness,  and  sometimes 
held  it  to  her  lips,  as  Gabrielle  rattled  on  about 
her  school  life,  the  teachers,  and  how  glad  she 
was  to  get  home,  recalling  a  hundred  little  inci- 
dents of  the  days  when  a  child,  she  flew  to  nurse 
to  redress  every  wrong. 


186  NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

"  And  how  strong  and  hearty  you  were,"  said 
Gabrielle,  "and  now  to  find  you  sick  on  the 
couch  like  a  fine  lady !  "  She  told  me  afterwards 
that  the  words  slipped  out  —  that  she  was  sorry 
after  she  said  it. 

"And  indeed  I'm  no  fine  lady,"  said  Mrs. 
Bride,  "  and  never  pretended  to  be  —  though 
perhaps  I  had  a  reason  that  —  "  she  stopped 
short,  looking  first  at  Gabrielle,  then  at  me. 
"No,  I've  never  aspired  to  go  beyond  my  betters," 
she  added,  with  a  kindling  of  the  old  fire,  that 
Gabrielle  and  I  knew  so  well.  "  There  wasn't  no 
need  of  that.  I've  had  a  comfortable  life,  and 
seen  my  heart's  wishes  carried  out,  and  I'm 
satisfied.'^  Again  she  lifted  Gabrielle's  hand  to 
her  lips  jffy  a  beaming  glance. 

"Oh,^WTl  expect  my  coming  home  will  work 
wonders,  and  you  will  be  up  and  about,  soon," 
said  Gabrielle,  lightly. 

Was  it  my  fancy  that  she  rather  disliked  the 
devotion  of  manner  with  which  she  seemed  to 
inspire  her  old  nurse. 

"There's  a  deal  of  music,  down  stairs,  isn't 
there  ? "  asked  the  woman,  after  a  second  of 
silence. 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  187 

"Yes,  and  very  good  music  it  is,"  said  Ga- 
brielle. 

"  And  has  my  deary  been  dancing  ?  " 

"Yes,  indeed,  all  the  evening.  To  tell  the 
truth,  I  came  up  here  to  get  a  little  rest,  as  well 
as  to  see  you. 

"  What !  tired  already  ?  you  shouldn't  be  tired 
till  morning.  Why,  I'd  a  danced  my  feet  off 
when  I  was  young,  rather  than  give  up.  But  it's 
a  long  time  since  then,"  and  she  fell  back  with  a 
sigh. 

We  ate  a  cream  and  a  bit  of  cake  with  her,  and 
then  took  our  leave  and  went  down  stairs.  I.  was 
so  glad  to  be  out  of  the  room,  and  as  in  that 
instance  of  my  sudden  suspicion,  I  co^d  not  tell 
why.  Down  stairs  Cathy  was  looj^^^v  me. 

"  Mr.  Garcelon  will  have  me  pkrpBfain,"  she 
whispered,  her  face  all  alight,  "  he  says  there  are 
some  new  comers  who  wish  to  hear  me,  and  it 
may  be  to  my  advantage ; "  so  I  led  the  way  to 
the  piano,  and  Cathy,  now  grown  accustomed  to 
the  situation,  quite  surpassed  herself. 

When  Mr.  Garcelon,  somewhat  later  in  the 
evening,  informed  her  that  a  gentleman  con- 
nected with  a  famous  conservatory  of  music, 


188  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

wished  to  see  her,  and  possibly  to  give  her  the 
advantages  of  that  great  institution,  I  am  sure 
my  heart  went  up  in  thankfulness  to  heaven, 
that  the  way  to  a  noble,  self  support,  was  being 
smoothed  and  made  easy  for  her  inexperienced 
feet. 

"  Cathy,  you  are  going  to  be  a  great  genius,"  I 
said.  "I  foresee  it,  and  in  the  day  to  come, 
remember  I  told  you  so."  Cathy  laughed,  and 
put  her  hand  on  my  lips. 

"  A  great  worker,"  she  said,  "  if  not  a  great 
genius.  I  am  determined  with  HIS  help,  to 
master  every  difficulty.  I  don't  think  I  have 
genius,  but  if  there's  any  power  to  be  got  out 
of  hard  JM^L  I  shall  get  it,  you  may  be  sure  of 
that.  My  only  trouble  is,  I  shall  have  to  leave 
mother,  ir^Rake  lessons  in  the  city.  But  in  any 
case,  if  I  leave  the  old  way  of  living,  I  must  do 
that.  And  then  she  is  so  anxious  that  I  should 
succeed,  it  will  not  seein  so  hard  for  her." 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 
GABRIELLE'S    PARTY. 

"  Oh,  come  sweet  spirit,  come  to  me." 

T  was  pleasant  to  be  treated  as  an  old  friend 
by  the  Garcelons ;  by  the  father  as  well  fis 
the  daughter. 
The  mills  were  all  finished,  and  Mr.  Garcelon 
made  father  a  fine  offer,  which  at  first  he  seemed 
eager  to  accept,  but  on  consultation  with  mother, 
he  decided  to  continue  in  his  present  business. 
The  clue  to  his  decision  might  be  found  in 
a  little  fragment  of  conversation,  which  I  hap- 
pened to  hear  —  not  that  it  was  intended  to  be 
kept  from  my  ear,  though  I  was  sitting  in  a 
distant  part  of  the  room. 

"I  don't  want  to  advise  you,  dear,"  said  my 

189 


190  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

mother,  "only  to  call  to  mind  that  we  were 
never  really  more  prosperous  than  now  —  I  don't 
mean  altogether  in  outward  circumstances.  But 
we  know  that  you  are  with  a  strictly  honorable 
employer  —  not  to  say  a  word  against  Mr.  Garce- 
lon  —  he  always  treated  you  honorably.  But  we 
know  where  the  greater  part  of  his  money  comes 
from." 

"  Yes,  that's  true'"  says  father,  "  the  distillery 
business." 

"And  someway,"  said  mother,  "the  money 
don't  seem  quite  clean.  We  know  what  the 
business  is — and  how  many  souls  it  has  ruined, 
and  although,  thank  God,  you  have  nothing  to  do 
with  it,  yet  the  money  that  has,  comes  into  your 
hands."  ^p 

"That's  so!  there's  blood  on  it,"  said  my 
father,  "  and  yet  Garcelon,  in  everything  else, 
seems  to  be  the  soul  of  honor." 

"Not  quite,  my  dear:  you  know  how  he  ill- 
treated  his  wife." 

"Yes,  that's  true  but  very  few  people  bhinn- 
him  for  it.  I  have  heard  that  she  did  nothing 
but  drink  from  morning  till  night." 

"But  who  put  the  temptation  before  her? — and 


I  don't  want  to  advise  you,  Dtur. 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  191 

who  brewed  the  drink  ?  The  Brocks  knew  her 
when  she  was  a  young  girl,  before  she  became 
Mrs.  Garcelon,  and  a  purer  and  more  temperate 
creature  never  irved,  they  say.  She  didn't  fall 
all  at  once  —  it  was  a  gradual  process,  until 
at  lust  there  was  no  way  of  stopping  her ; 
and  I  have  heard  that  he  put  her  out  of  the 
house." 

44  Yes,  it's  a  sad  story,  though  pretty  well 
hushed  up  in  these  parts,"  said  my  father. 

"  And  since  you've  left  the  mill,  someway  my 
heart  is  lighter,"  said  my  mother.  "  I  can  think 
and  work  and  even  pray,  with  a  clearer  insight 
into  the  will  of  God.  Look  at  Harry !  I  can 
hardly  believe  my  own  eyes,  though  I  know  it  is 
an  answer  to  believing  faith.  You  know  we 
must  do  all  the  will  of  God,  dear,  if  we  want  to 
take  Him  at  his  word.  Every  promise  is  coupled 
with  a  command." 

At  this  point  Dick  called  me  to  get  a  collar  for 
him,  and  I  left  the  room.  When  I  came  back, 
mother  was  sitting  alone,  and  I  knew  by  the 
manner  she  rocked  back  and  forth,  with  that 
peaceful,  shining  look  on  her  face,  singing  her 
favorite  hyinu, 


192  NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

"  Oh,  for  a  thousand  tongues  to  sing 

My  great  Redeemer's  praise, 

The  glories  of  my  God  and  King, 

The  triumph  of  His  grace,  •  — 

that  my  father  had  made  his  resolve,  and  that  it 
met  her  wishes. 

My  mother  had  spoken  of  Harry  —  no  wonder 
she  said  she  could  hardly  believe  her  own  eyes  — 
Harry  had  gone  on  from  raising  his  head  in 
response  to  mother's  untiring  urging,  to  lifting 
his  body  to  a  sitting  position,  and  then,  won- 
derful to  relate,  he  had  positively  helped  himself 
out  of  bed,  and  now  sat  for  a  portion  of  the  day 
in  a  great  easy-chair,  reading,  writing,  sketching 
and  painting.  lie  was  getting  flesh,  withal,  and 
his  face  seemed  to  take  on  some  new  charm  with 
each  recurring  day.  A  wondrous  delicacy  of 
complexion  and  expression  gave  him  an  almost 
startling  beauty.  He  was  busy  and  happy  from 
morning  till  night ;  with  his  various  employments, 
and  our  good  minister  came  at  stated  periods,  and 
read  and  studied  with  him.  This  seemed  to  all 
the  town's  folks,  to  the  doctor,  and  to  ourselves, 
something  little  short  of  a  miracle.  Harry  never 
referred  to  it  without  tears,  and  a  fervent  declara- 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  193 

lion  that  it  was  mother's  faith,  mother's  prayers. 
He  believed  in  mother  as  Catholics  believe  in 
their  saints.  To  him  she  was  an  incarnation  of 
the  beauty  and  purity  of  Heaven.  Indeed  one 
of  our  dearest  friends  was  heard  to  say,  not,  I 
trust,  profanely,  that  in  his  idea,  she  was  only 
second  to  the  Virgin  Mary.  So  did  her  life  out- 
shine upon  others ;  without  much  talk  about 
herself — no  cant,  never  forcing  her  opinion  upon 
her  associates,  but  from  an  irrepressible,  upspring- 
ing  life-power,  from  the  belief  and  strength  of 
her  living  Christian  faith  and  experience. 

One  day  not  long  after  this,  we  were  surprised 
by  a  visit  from  Gabrielle.  She  came  in  a  little 
Hushed  and  heated  by  her  walk,  and  it  seemed  as 
if  the  old  relations  between  us  were  instantly 
renewed. 

"  I  don't  see  that  you  change  at  all,"  she  said, 
as  mother  came  out  of  Harry's  room  to  welcome 
her.  "  You  look  just  as  you  used  when  Dolly 
and  I  came  in  from  a  walk  or  play,  to  get  some 
milk,  and  you  always  gave  us  a  plate  full  of  your 
incomparable  cookies.  And  the  room  —  I  used 
to  think  nothing  in  our  house  was  half  as  hand- 
some, and  now  it  seems  positively  glorified,  and 


194  NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

such  charming  taste !  I  know  it's  not  a  bit 
conventional,  to  rattle  on  in  this  way,  but  some- 
how, I  can't  help  it." 

Mamma  kissed  her,  and  insisted  on  her  taking 
off  her  hat. 

"  Don't  you  smell  the  cookies,  baking  ? "  she 
asked. 

"  Yes,  the  minute  I  opened  the  door,  I  noticed 
it.  I  do  believe  I'll  stay  and  take  tea.  Jack  and 
her  brother  are  gone  to  some  convention,  and 
won't  be  back  till  late  to-night,  and  there's 
nobody  at  home  to  miss  me,  much  —  only  nurse," 
and  she  half  sighed.  "I  told  her  where  I  was 
going,  so  if  I  am  a  little  late,  papa  will  come  or 
send  for  me." 

She  handed  her  hat  and  mantle  to  me,  and 
taking  her  handkerchief  from  her  pocket,  a  paper 
fell  out. 

"  Oh ! "  she  laughed,  "  there's  where  my  learned 
friend  Mr.  Baron  Leon,  is  going  to  speak, 
to-night.  They  wanted  me  to  go,  but  I  told 
them  that  I  was  quite  irreligious  enough  without 
hearing  such  arguments  as  they  will  advance.'* 

Mamma  read  the  paper  with  some  surprise. 

"  So  your  friend  is  a  free  thinker,"  she  said. 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  195 

"  An  out-and-out  infidel ;  oh,  dear,  Mrs.  Greg- 
ory, he  is  so  good,  too ! " 

"  That  is  certainly  iii  his  favor,"  said  my 
mother,  with  a  smile,  "only  he  is  trying  to 
work  out  his  salvation  in  the  wrong  way.  And 
is  his  sister  an  infidel,  too  ?  " 

"  Jack  is  anything  that  her  brother  is,"  said 
Gabrielle. 

"Which  shows  the  power  of  example,"  said 
mother,  her  face  a  little  shadowed.  "  It  troubles 
me  more  to  hear  that  said  of  a  woman,  than  a 
man.  I  don't  know  why  it  should ;  all  souls  are 
of  like  value  before  God,  but  a  woman's  opportu- 
nities, although  they  seem  limited,  are  really 
more  far  reaching,  and  more  subtly  used.  But  I 
must  go  and  see  to  my  baking,"  and  mother 
tied  her  white  apron  on  again,  and  left  the 
room. 

"  Oh,  how  happy  you  must  be  to  have  such  a 
mother,"  half  sighed  Gabrielle,  following  her 
with  sad,  strained  eyes.  "  If  I  only  could  think 
that  a  mother  would  meet  me  when  I  go  home  — 
and  kiss  me !  why,  a  mother's  kiss  must  be  some- 
thing heavenly  I  I  don't  think  we  are  half  pitied 
enough,  we  motherless  girls.  Put  yourself  in  my 


196  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

place  —  iii  that  great  house,  going  from  room  to 
room,  and  no  mother  in  any  of  them !  No  mother 
to  go  to  for  counsel,  for  advice,  or  for  sympathy ! 
When  I  have  had  a  joyful,  happy  time,  and  every- 
thing goes  smoothly  —  the  thought  that  I  have  no 
mother  to  tell  it  to,  takes  away  half  the. pleasure. 
And  I  am  even  foolish  enough  to  this  day,  when 
I  am  dressed  for  a  party,  and  see  myself  in  the 
glass,  with  unappreciative  eyes,  to  whisper, 

"  How  do  I  look,  mother ! " 

"And  then  I  just  fancy  her  approving  me,  and 
calling  me  pretty.  It  may  be  silly,  but  it's 
harmless,  and  does  me  a  world  of  good." 

The  pathos  of  her  voice  went  to  my  very 
heart. 

"You  must  be  my  sister,"  I  said,  "and  then 
my  mother  will  be  your  mother." 

"Very  well  —  let's  seal  the  compact  with  a 
kiss,"  was  her  reply.  "But  of  course,  you 
wouldn't  like  me  to  call  her  'mother."1 

"If  it  is  any  comfort  to  you,  certainly,"  I 
said. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

GABRIELLE'S    VISIT. 

"  In  harmony  ever  blending." 

HAT  a  glorious  afternoon  it  was !  Nothing 
seemed  wanting  to  make  our  felicity  in 
each  other's  society,  perfect.  I  see  the 
vine-shaded  window,  now,  the  summer  roses 
blooming  on  the  outside,  the  white  path  to 
the  garden  gate,  the  road  beyond,  shaded  by 
tall  trees.  I  bring  out  my  lace  work,  as  we  sit 
together,  Gabrielle  and  I,  and  show  her  the  stitch, 
and  she  begs  me  to  teach  her,  and  we  bend  our 
heads  close  together,  and  our  fingers  intertwine, 
and  she  laughs  at  my  agility,  and  I  laugh  at  her 
mistakes,  and  we  are  very  merry  and  jolly  to- 
gether, feeling,  at  least  I  feel  as  if  there  was  not 
a  care  or  sorrow  in  the  world.  And  almost 

197 


198  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

imperceptibly  the  conversation  leads  to  things  of 
the  past,  and  she  tells  me  many  little  stories  of 
her  school  days — the  teachers,  every  one  of  whom 
she  photographs  to  the  life,  from  the  little  gray- 
eyed  girl  who  takes  charge  of  the  younger 
children,  to  the  venerable  head  teacher,  a  woman 
of  fine  commanding  presence,  born  to  rule. 

Particularly  she  dwelt  upon  one  of  the  dearest 
and  sweetest  of  her  schoolmates,  Helen  Trevort, 
in  whose  praise  she  could  not  seem  to  say  enough. 
It  appears  that  she  owes  to  her  all  the  good  that 
has  been  developing  in  her  character  for  years 
past. 

"She  is  truth  and  sincerity  itself,"  she  said, 
"  there  is  no  affectation  about  her,  and  no  selfish- 
ness, such  as  one  meets  with  in  most  school-girls. 
She  just  seems  to  delight  in  helping  others,  and 
if  you  could  see  her,  when  she  is  doing  something 
she  particularly  likes,  such  a  rapt,  beautiful  ex- 
pression comes  into  her  eyes !  I  wonder  how  it 
is,  some  people  seem  born  almost  saints.  Your 
mother  is  one  of  those  —  and  now  I  know  who 
Helen  always  reminded  me  of — your  mother!" 

I  smiled  my  apprecia'tion  of  the  delicate  com- 
pliment. 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  199 

"  There  !  "  she  said,  a  moment  after,  "  I  think 
I  have  got  the  stitch,  and  can  do  this  alone. 
Won't  you  give  me  some  music?" 

I  was  so  ashamed  of  my  little  spindle-legged 
'piano  !  and  told  her  so. 

"  It  was  quite  impossible,"  I  said,  "  to  keep  it 
in  tune,  and  the  strings  would  break." 

"Dear  me,  but  it's  very  sweet  and  silver- 
toned,"  she  said,  coming  towards  me  and  it,  as  I 
was  spreading  out  my  music,  "and  you  would 
charm  music  out  of  anything  in  the  shape  of 
a  piano.  What  a  beautiful  touch  you  have! 
What  do  you  think  of  my  piano?" 

"  Ah !  that  is  glorious  indeed !  "  I  said. 

"  And  yet  papa  don't  like  it.  He  has  spoken 
for  a  new  one,  made  by  a  very  eminent  firm, 
I  forget  the  name.  The  one  I  have  was  give.n 
me,  or  rather  left  me  by  a  cousin,  who  died  some 
three  years  ago.  It  was  new  the  year  she  died  — 
but  someway,  papa  has  taken  a  dislike  to  it.  Of 
course  it  will  have  to  be  put  in  a  room  by  itself, 
and  I  hate  to  think  of  it  so  utterly  neglected. 
Now,  why  can't  you  have  it  here  ?  It  would  be 
quite  a  favor,  and  papa  don't  care  what  becomes 
of  it,  if  it  is  only  out  of  his  sight.  Of  course  he 


200  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

don't  like  to  sell  it  to  any  one  not  in  the  family. 
You  can  dispose  of  this,  unless  you  set  too  much 
store  by  it." 

I  listened,  it  may  be  imagined,  with  what  a 
beating  heart  and  quickened  pulse.  I  had  been 
delighted  with  the  soft,  rich,  mellow  tones  of  the 
instrument,  but  had  never  dreamed  of  possessing 
one  so  valuable,  even  if  I  should  be  enabled  to 
purchase  one.  Now  it  was  almost  thrust  into  my 
possession,  for  here  was  Gabrielle  pleading  for  me 
to  take  care  of  it. 

"  And  you  can  keep  it  forever  and  a  day,"  she 
said,  "unless  I  should  sometime  become  poor," 
she  added,  laughing,  "  then  I  might  claim  it." 

"Then  you  should  come  here,  and  we  would 
share  it  together,"  I  said,  gleefully,  with  no 
thought  beyond  the  oddity  of  the  idea. 

I  thanked  her  again  and  again,  but  insisted 
upon  paying  her  in  some  way.  "If  you  could 
take  lessons,  now  —  " 

"The  very  thing!"  she  exclaimed,  clapping  her 
hands.  "I  never  cared  much  for  music,  till  I 
heard  you  and  Miss  Brock  play  the  other  night. 
Then  I  was  sorry  I  had  wasted  my  opportunities 
as  I  have.  Will  you  really  teach  me  ?  " 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  201 

"  Indeed  I  will,"  I  said,  and  my  heart  was  run- 
ning over  with  thankfulness  to  the  dear  Father  in 
Heaven,  who  so  bountifully  provided  for  my 
wants.  I  had  left  the  matter  with  Him  ;  I  went 
to  Him  just  as  I  should  have  gone  to  a  rich, 
earthly  father,  and  stated  my  case,  and  so  left  it 
with  Him.  How  wonderfully  and  how  beauti- 
fully He  answered  me,  I  leave  the  reader  to  see. 

Just  then  mamma  came  in  to  set  the  table,  and 
as  I  ran  to  help  her,  I  told  her  the  good  news.  If 
Gabrielle  was  looking  at  us  she  must  have  seen  a 
sort  of  telegraph  despatch  lightening  out  of  both 
our  eyes.  Hers  said, 

"  I  told  you  he  would,"  and  mine  said, 

"  Yes.     I  know  it." 

"Harry  wants  to  be  wheeled  in  to  take  tea 
with  us,"  said  mother.  "He  has  been  busy 
getting  himself  up  for  the  occasion." 

That  was  pleasant.  I  was  very  proud  of. 
Harry's  beauty  and  acquirements.  And  when  I 
wheeled  him  in,  such  a  picture,  in  his  fresh  white 
linen  suit,  I  noticed  that  Gabrielle  started  and 
flushed.  I  knew  he  would  astonish  her,  for 
hitherto  I  had  said  very  little  about  him.  His 
hair,  moustache  and  whiskers  had  always  grown 


202  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

luxuriantly,  and  were  kept  well  trimmed,  and  his 
sweet  simple  manners,  so  thoroughly  refined,  gave 
him  the  appearance  of  one  quite  used  to  society  — 
and  yet  he  had  been  a  recluse  all  his  life.  We 
had  honey  and  tea-biscuit  and  cookies  for  tea, 
with  most  delicate  slices  of  well-cooked  ham,  cut 
cold.  I  could  see  that  Gabrielle  enjoyed  the 
meal,  thoroughly.  Phil  broke  out  once  in  rather 
an  unexpected  manner,  as  boys  will : 

"  I  guess  mother  you'll  have  to  draw  on  your 
faith  pretty  hard,"  he  said,  "  if  Harry's  going  to 
be  a  minister." 

"  My  son ! "  exclaimed  mother,  half  reprovingly, 
while  Harry  flushed. 

"Well,  he  said  he  was,"  said  Phil,  "didn't  you, 
Harry?" 

"I'll  tell  you  some  other  time,"  said  Harry, 
without  looking  at  him,  and  I  am  sure  I  could 
have  sent  the  young  marplot  from  the  table. 
But  then  it  was  so  like  a  boy ! 

Then  after  tea  Harry  staid  with  us,  and  we  had 
some  singing,  and  when  Harry  left  us,  mother  and 
Gabrielle  and  I  sat  out  on  the  porch,  with  the 
scent  of  roses  and  sweet  clover  and  heliotrope 
coming  up  from  garden  and  field. 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  203 

I  was  so  delighted  when  Gabrielle  praised 
Harry,  and  we  told  her  what  a  wonder  it  seemed 
that  he  was  recovering,  so  that  the  doctor  thought 
he  would  have  the  complete  use  of  his  limbs, 
perhaps  before  a  year. 

"  And  does  he  really  think  of  a  .profession  ?  " 
asked  Gabrielle. 

"He  has  talked  of  it  —  owing  so  much,  as  he 
does  to  the  direct  instrumentality  of  God,  he 
thinks  he  can  do  no  less  than  devote  the  life 
restored  by  Him  to  His  service." 

"I  don't  wonder,"  said  Gabrielle,  sighing. 
"How  much  nobler  such  a  career  than  the  one 
my  dear  Jack's  brother  is  engaged  in !  And  yet 
he  thinks  he  is  doing  the  world  service." 

"  The  insolence  of  unbelief  is  almost  beyond 
parallel,"  said  mother.  "  If  all  Christians  had  as 
much  faith  in  their  mission,  as  these  people  have 
zeal  and  audacity  in  their  no-belief,  the  world 
would  very  soon  be  brought  to  the  knowledge 
of  God." 

"  Oh,  what  delicious  music  I "  exclaimed  Ga- 
ln  idle,  after  a  short  pause. 

Mother  listened  smilingly.  We  were  accus- 
tomed to  it,  but  Gabrielle  was  in  ecstacies.  The 


204  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

Brocks  were  all  playing  some  weird  fantasia  for 
violin,  flute  and  piano. 

"  Mother,  suppose  we  take  Gabrielle  over ! " 
I'  said. 

"  Oh,  pray  do,"  said  Gabrielle,  springing  up. 


CHAPTER   XX. 

A     HAPPY     EVENING. 
"  Oh,    lii>t   the   song." 

'HERE  was  a  bit  of  road,  some  grassy  turf, 
'  j  and  then  a  street  to  cross.  This  brought 
us  to  the  pretty  little  cottage  into  which  I 
was  delighted  to  escort  Gabrielle.  There  was  a 
shaded  light  at  the  piano,  at  which  Cathy  and  her 
mother  had  been  standing,  and  a  low  table  placed 
beside  Mr.  Brock's  couch,  on  which  stood  a 
little  music-stand,  and  two  wax  candles.  We 
had  waited  till  the  performance  was  over,  and 
were  cordially  welcomed.  Gabrielle  begged  them 
not  to  lay  the  instruments  aside,  as  she  had  come 
'specially  to  hear  the  music,  and  asked  them  if 
they  would  be  willing  to  play  the  same  thing 
again,  to  which  they  assented  cheerfully. 

20'* 


206  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

Mr.  Brock  lay  bolstered  up  by  pillows,  flute  in 
hand,  his  hair,  which  had  grown  rather  long, 
curling  about  his  neck.  He  looked,  Gabrielle 
said,  like  a  spiritualized  Beethoven.  The  little 
room  was  very  trim  and  pretty  —  the  evening 
breeze  slowly  swayed  the  white  curtains  to  and 
fro,  and  under  the  influence  of  the  music,  we 
were  all  disposed  to  be  more  or  less  enraptured. 

"  What  an  atmosphere  to  live  in !  '  cried 
Gabrielle,  "  how  happy  you  must  be !  "  Cathy 
laid  aside  her  violin,  and  simply  said, 

"  Ah,  yes,  we  are  very  happy  with  our  music, 
but  we  shall  not  be  all  together,  long  \  I  am  to  go 
away  soon." 

"  But  for  her  own  good,"  said  Mrs.  Brock, 
smiling. 

"  It  should  not  have  been  so,  if  I  had  been  able 
to  work  for  her,"  said  Mr.  Brock,  looking  at  his 
wasted  white  hands,  "  but  here  I  am  —  a  block  — 
no  more  a  man." 

"  Now,  my  dear,"  said  his  wife,  with  the  tears 
in  her  eyes,  "you  know  you  were  only  saying 
to-day,  how  thankful  you  were  that  the  fingers 
would  work," 

"  Yes,  yes,  I  was,  I  am  ;  "  and  he  held  the  flute 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  207 

again  with  a  caressing  touch,  "but  then  I  get 
very  impatient,  very  unhappy.  Come  you  and 
sit  by  me,  Mrs.  Gregory,  and  let  me  tear  your 
faith  to  pieces.  I  feel  savage,  just  now." 

Mother  shook  her  head,  laughing. 

"It's  no  use,  Mr.  Brock,"  she  said,  "your 
head  and  my  heart  are  natural  foes." 

"  But  I  do  get  the  advantage  of  you ;  come, 
now,  confess,"  he  said. 

"You  ask  me  questions  I  cannot  answer  —  you 
bring  up  isolated  texts  of  Scripture,  and  I  have 
to  go  home  and  hunt  up  the  context,  and  by  the 
time  I  get  through  with  that,  you  are  ready  with 
some  other  perplexing  query,"  answered  my 
mother,  in  perfect  good  nature.  "I  think  I  must 
let  you  severely  alone,  after  this,  and  not  try  to 
convert  you  to  my  views." 

"  Oh,  no,  no !  please,"  he  cried,  holding  out 
both  hands,  "  don't  you  desert  me,  Mrs.  Gregory  ; 
for  though  I  don't  believe  in  your  doctrines, 
I  believe  in  you." 

"But  I  am  the  result  of  my  doctrines,"  said 
mother,  "so  if  you  believe  in  me,  you  must 
believe  in  them." 

"  Ah,  you  are  yourself  as  nature  made  you  — 


208  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

and  we  won't  quarrel.  My  wife  loves  you  like  a 
sister — and  her  good  friends  are  my  good  friends. 
Let  doctrines  go." 

"  Yes,  let  doctrines  go,"  said  my  mother,  "  'out 
we  must  not  let  faith  and  good  works  go.  We 
must  not  forget  who  is  the  author  of  both.  1 
should  be  a  traitor  to  the  noblest  aspirations  of 
mankind,  if  I  didn't  speak  for  that  —  if  I  did  not 
speak  for  HIM,"  she  added,  solemnly. 

Mr.  Brock  moved  uneasily,  and  at  that  moment 
there  was  a  knock  at  the  door.  Cathy  answered 
it,  violin  in  hand,  for  they  were  just  perparing  for 
some  more  music,  and  ushered  in  —  Bony  and  his 
sister. 

"I  told  them  they  might  come  down  here, 
to-night  and  we  would  play  for  them,"  whispered 
Cathy.  ''Shall  we  send  them  into  the  other 
room  ?  " 

"  No,  indeed,"  said  mother,  who  overheard  her, 
"give  them  every  possible  chance  for  develop- 
ment. I  am  sure  they  will  behave  very  well, 
while  here." 

And  they  did.  A  great  change  was  observable 
in  them  both.  Bony  had  lost  that  selfish,  stolid 
look,  that  had  before  characterized  him,  and  wore 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  209 

an  almost  animated,  certainly  a  cheerful  counte- 
nance. His  Sunday  afternoons  at  our  house-  had 
cultivated  self-respect,  and  his  shoes  were  care- 
fully tied,  while  his  hair,  always  beautiful  and 
soft,  was  combed  and  curled  as  if  with  a  laudable 
ambition  to  make  the  best  of  the  few  natural 
advantages  he  possessed.  I  had  great  hope  for 
Bony,  who  seemed  anxious  to  emerge  from  the 
evil  conditions  that  had  heretofore  kept  him 
bound,  hand  and  foot  to  sloth,  to  force,  to  igno- 
rance. Very  often  I  was  made  to  remember 
Ernst  Brock's  assertion  that  the  boy  had  a  good 
head.  He  was  learning  the  first  principles, 
readily,  and  listened  with  an  interest  that  made 
the  t;usk  of  teaching  pleasant. 

His  brain  not  being  naturally  sluggish,  devel- 
oped, even  in  the  short  time  we  had  him  under 
instruction,  witli  a  rapidity  that  was  sometimes 
startling ;  and  kindness,  to  which  he  had  so  long 
been  a  stranger,  had  broken  up  the  egotism  which 
is  inherent  in  nature,  and  more  or  less  exaggerated 
in  neglected  children;  so  that  he  began  to  think 
of  something  beside  himself. 

The  girl  had  always  been  a  daisy  of  a  creature, 
and  possessed  a  good  many  attractive  qualities. 


210  NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

For  music  she  had  a  passion,  and  through  that 
specialty,  Cathy,  whose  charge  she  was,  had  had 
great  influence  upon  her  for  good.  She  was 
neatly  dressed,  and  looked  so  unconsciously  lady- 
like, that  Gabrielle  fell  in  love  with  her  pretty 
face  at  once. 

When  we  told  her  their  history,  she  too  was 
solicitous  to  enter  on  the  good  work,  and  readily 
promised  to  take  Cathy's  place,  when  she  left  for 
the  city. 

"  So  you  must  come  to  Garcelon  House,  where 
I  live,"  she  said  to  Genie,  and  was  not  a  little 
surprised  when  the  girl  hastily  withdrew  her 
hand,  and  shook  her  head. 

"I  don't  want  to  —  I  drether  not,"  said  the 
girl,  folding  a  bit  of  her  dress,  and  growing 
very  red. 

"Oh,  yes,  you  will  learn  to  like  it,  quite  as  well 
as  here,"  said  Gabrielle,  encouragingly,  "  and  I've 
lots  of  pictures  there  to  show  you." 

"  She  said  she'd  never  go  there,  agin ! "  said 
Bony.  "They  bad  treated  her.  That  woman 
struck  her,  and  said  swear  words  to  me,  and 
we've  neither  ever  been  there  sence." 

"  Ah,  yes,  I  comprehend  —  but  /  was  not  there 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  211 

then,  and  I  should  like  to  see  any  one  that  I 
invite  to  my  father's  house,  ill  treated,"  said 
Gabrielle,  with  spirit.  "There  won't  be  any 
danger  of  that,  I  assure  you." 

The  girl  looking  up  into  the  sparkling  face, 
seemed  to  gather  confidence  from  it. 

"  I  like  you,"  she  said,  simply. 

"  And  I  like  you,  and  I  rather  think  we  shall 
be  the  best  of  friends.  What  a  dear  little  thing 
it  is  ?  "  said  Gabrielle  aside,  to  me,  "  and  what  a 
charming  family ! " 

By  this  time  the  trio  had  made  ready  to  play 
again,  but  scarcely  had  a  bar  of  music  sounded, 
when  the  door  opened,  and  Ernst  stood  before  us, 
flushed  and  breathing  quickly  from  his  walk. 
Cathy  flew  into  his  arms,  Mrs.  Brock  embraced 
him,  and  then  he  knelt  down  by  his  father's  side, 
and  threw  his  arms  about  him  like  a  boy. 

"  How  much  better  you  are,  father ! "  he  said, 
delightedly,  "  Cathy  has  been  writing  me,  but  I 
thought  I  would  come  and  see  for  myself." 

**  Ernst,  you  don't  see  our  Dolly,  said  Cathy, 
beamingly. 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  do,"  and  he  shook  hands  with  me, 
and  I  introduced  him  to  Gabrielle. 


212  NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MLNE. 

Mother  signalled  that  we  should  go,  but  none 
of  them  would  hear  it.  Cathy  lit  the  fire  in  the 
kitchen,  and  put  the  kettle  on,  Mrs.  Brock  drew 
out  the  table,  mother  sent  Genie  into  the  house 
for  some  of  our  fresh  cookies,  and  these  with 
home-made  pretzels,  tea  and  fruit,  furnished  a 
comfortable  little  supper,  of  which  we  all  partook. 

Cathy  beckoned  me  out  in  the  kitchen  to  show 
me  that  Ernst  never  come  empty  handed,  and 
sure  enough  a  large  basket  full  of  grocery  pack- 
ages stood  on  the  table. 

"  He  is  such  a  glorious  brother ! "  said  Cathy. 
"  And  he  is  delighted  to  think  that  I  am  going  to 
have  such  advantages,  and  I  shall  board  where  he 
does.  That  won't  seem  so  much  like  going  away 
from  home,  will  it  ?  " 

"  I  am  very  glad  for  you,  Cathy,"  I  said. 

'•And  how  good  of  Miss  Gabrielle  to  take 
Genie!  I  felt  anxious  about  her,  but  that's  all 
over.  Now  I  am  going  to  call  Genie  to  wash  the 
dishes  —  we  must  play  that  sonata." 

So  Genie  and  her  brother  went  willingly  to 
work,  and  Ernst  sat  with  his  eyes  fixed  on  his 
father,  as  he  played,  seemingly,  with  all  the  ease 
of  his  former  perfect  health. 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  213 

We  were  a  very  happy  gathering.  Ernst  said 
he  should  take  the  midnight  train  back,  as  his 
work  was  very  pressing,  and  at  ten  o'clock,  a  ser- 
vant came  for  Miss  Gabrielle  with  the  carriage, 
and  mother  and  I  went  home  together,  where  we 
found  father  fast  asleep  on  the  lounge. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

A     LETTER     FROM     CATHY. 
"  They   have   their   own    reward" 

FEW  changes  occurred  within  the  following 
month.     Cathy  had  gone  to  the  city,  our 
-"  |  V  room   was   beautified    by   the   new   piano, 
Bony  and  his  sister  were  at  work  at  their  old 
employment,  and  Harry  stood   upon   his  feet  — 
tremblingly,  strugglingly,  yet  he  stood. 

I  had  several  times  visited  Gabrielle,  and  made 
the  acquaintance  of  Miss  Jack  Leon,  and  her 
brother  Baron.  They  had  in  turn  all  been  to  our 
house,  on  the  occasion  of  a  little  farewell  party 
given  by  us  to  Cathy  Brock.  There  was  some- 
thing so  noble,  yet  so  touchingly  sad  in  the  ex- 
pression of  Mr.  Baron  Leon,  that  one  could  but 
be  affected  by  it,  and  I  found  myself  wondering 

214 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  215 

what  trouble  he  could  have  seen,  that  had  so 
depressed  him.  Mother  and  he  became  good 
friends  at  once.  His  originality  of  thought,  his 
pleasant  manners  and  handsome  face,  were  all 
passports  to  our  favor.  My  mother  avoided  all 
controversial  points,  but  I  saw  that  he  was 
always  interested  in  the  simplest  things  she  said. 

I  was  standing  near  her  when  he  gave  her  a 
blush  moss-bud.  He  had  been  out  in  the  garden 
with  Gabrielle. 

"'A  thing  of  beauty  is  a  joy  forever,'  Mrs. 
Gregory,"  he  said,  "  only  I  don't  agree  with  the 
sentiment.  All  joy  is  short  lived  —  transient  as  a 
drop  of  dew." 

"  But  stop,"  said  mother,  as  he  turned  towards 
Gabrielle.  "Who  knows  but  what  a  moment 
of  joy  to  us,  may  vibrate  for  a  million  years?  To 
us,  here  in  the  flesh,  come  the  transient  flash  and 
sparkle,  but  even  that  quick  delight  may  be 
caught  up  by  some  invisible  spirit  of  the  universe, 
be  communicated  to  other  spheres,  and  other 
hearts,  until  when  it  has  gone  its  rounds,  it  has 
wrought  such  wonders  as  we  never  dreamed  of, 
and  travelled,  we  cannot  calculate  what)  dis- 
tances." 


216  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

He  smiled  and  looked  a  little  startled  and 
astonished. 

"  I  confess,"  he  said,  "  the  idea  is  new  to  me, 
and  very  charmingly  put."  And  then  he  sighed, 
and  his  face  grew  dark  again,  "but  I  don't 
believe  in  invisible  spirits,"  he  added,  and  looked 
down  at  her,  smilingly.  He  is  very  tall,  and  my 
mother  is  a  little  woman. 

"  Don't  you  ?  "  she  said,  pleasantly.  "  Well, 
we  are  not  always  to  blame  for  our  individual 
convictions." 

He  evidently  expected  some  other  answer,  and 
some  such  impression  forced  him  to  say, 

"  You  won't  tolerate  me  in  that  fashion  when 
you  know  me  better,  Mrs.  Gregory.  Perhaps  you 
have  heard  of  my  lecture  over  in  Ashbury." 

"  Oh,  yes.  I  have  re?d  it  in  a  paper  a  friend 
of  mine  sent  me  from  there,"  was  her  reply. 

"Horribly  mutilated,  no  doubt,"  was  his  re- 
sponse. "Really,  Mrs.  Gregory,  you  force  me  to 
do  homage  to  your  superior  Christianity,"  he  said, 
after  a  momentary  silence. 

"My  —  superior  —  Christianity,"  repeated  my 
mother,  with  a  little  pause  after  each  word.  "  It 
seems  to  me  Christianity  can  hardly  be  qualified. 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  217 

It  is  so  perfectly  adapted  to  the  human  soul,  that 
wherever  it  is  shrined,  it  is  always,  simply,  the 
lessons  taught  us  by  Christ." 

"Your  Master  has  some  uncouth  disciples," 
said  Mr.  Leon,  with  the  slightest  suspicion  of  a 
sneer. 

"Whoever  has  truly  learned  of  HIM,  has 
learned  good  manners,"  said  my  mother  with 
a  smile. 

"  Baron,  dear,  come  and  sing  —  do  come,"  said 
Jack,  thrusting  her  curly  head  and  sparkling  face 
into  the  group,  "I  have  promised  for  you." 

"How  dare  you  take  such  a  liberty,"  cried 
Baron,  with  simulated  heat.  "  I  can't  leave  Mrs. 
Gregory." 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Gregory  —  please  tell  him  to  go," 
pleaded  Jack.  "  I'm  afraid  he's  very  naughty 
and  very  daring.  He  is  BO  in  earnest,  you  know 
—  and  I  don't  think  any  one  ought  to  bring  such 
matters  up  in  company.  Mrs.  Gregory,  he's  very 
honest  and  just  as  good  as  gold,  in  spite  of  his 
opinions,"  she  continued,  at  which  we  all  laughed. 
"  Though  don't  think  I  dislike  his  opinions,  for  I 
am  his  pupil  and  most  devoted  servant ;  but 
most  people,  of  course,  above  all  Mrs.  Gregory, 
wouldn't  agree  with  him." 


218  NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

"  What  in  the  world  are  you  trying  to  make 
me  out,  Jack  ?  "  asked  her  brother,  but  his  cheeks 
were  flushed.  "  Please  don't  defend  me  till  I  am 
attacked.  Mrs.  Gregory  and  I  were  talking  like 
two  old  friends,  and  here  you  pounce  upon  me 
like  a  little  bat.'' 

"  I'm  not  a  bat,"  said  Jack,  "  and  you  are  the 
dearest  brother  in  the  world,  if  you  will  only 
come  and  sing,  as  I  have  promised,"  and  she 
drew  him  along  with  her. 

Another  month  passes  rapidly  away.  Cathy 
has  written  me  several  letters  about  her  new 
place  of  abode,  the  conservatory,  the  pupils,  the 
professors.  They  are  giving  her  single  lessons, 
not  in  class,  as  she  expected. 

"They  seem  very  willing  to  help  me,"  she 
writes,  "and  are  kind  enough  to  say  that  my 
progress  is  something  phenomenal.  From  a 
young  master,  who  was  very  taciturn,  I  am 
turned  over  to  Professor  Grimsky,  a  noble,  lion- 
like,  old  man,  with  an  immense  mane  of  shaggy 
hair,  and  eyes  so  soft  and  clear,  that  it  makes  me 
happy  only  to  look  in  them.  There  are  thirty 
young  ladies  in  singing,  forty  for  the  piano,  and 
only  me  for  the  violin ;  consequently  I  am  very 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  219 

much  looked  at  and  wondered  over,  and  com- 
mented upon.  It  is  so  new  that  they  don't  quite 
know  what  to  make  of  it.  But  they  are  very 
still  when  I  play,  and  seem  to  enjoy  it. 

"  I  have  the  dearest  little  old  landlady  in  the 
world  i  and  the  next  room  to  Ernst's.  Oh,  I 
only  wish  you  were  here.  You  ought  to  study, 
you  with  your  fine  musical  talent  —  and  then  the 
city  is  so  wonderful !  Ernst  takes  me  now  and 
then  to  the  libraries  and  the  galleries,  and  con- 
certs, but  he  don't  have  much  time.  He  told  me 
to  remember  him  to  Miss  Dolly  when  I  wrote  — 
we  often  talk  of  you  and  that  sweet  mother. 

"I  know  you  keep  my  dear  papa  company, 
sometimes.  I  am  so  afraid  of  those  moods  he 
gets  into ;  but  if  anybody  can  do  him  good, 
mentally  and  spiritually,  it  is  your  mother.  She 
never  forces  her  religion  upon  one,  like  physic, 
but  gives  it  as  one  gives  sweet  flowers  from 
which  all  the  thorns  have  been  extracted.  Oh, 
how  I  love  your  mother ! 

"  Glorious  news  that,  about  our  poor  castaways. 
I  am  delighted  that  they  have  at  last  got  into 
pleasant  homes.  It  is  a  labor  of  love,  but  as  you 
say,  the  reward  is  immense." 


220  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

I  always  felt  a  little  blue  after  reading  Cathy  s 
letters.  It  was  not  envy,  I  hope,  because  she  was 
enjoying  advantages  denied  to  me.  But  a  little 
reflection,  a  little  of  something  far  better,  when  I 
could  feel  that  I  left  it  all  with  HIM,  dissipated 
the  darkness  and  softened  the  regret,  and  I  was 
ready  to  go  on  again.  Bony,  whose  uncouth 
surname  had  made  place  for  *  Robert,'  was  so 
changed,  mentally  and  morally,  that  he  astonished 
us  all.  Genie  was  already  a  prime  favorite  with 
Gabrielle,  who  had  taken  her  in  hand  with  a  will, 
and  not  only  taught  her,  but  dressed  her  in  neat, 
nice  garments. 

"  Biddy  Bride  is  just  furious  about  it,"  she  said 
to  me  one  day,  "  she  seems  to  mortally  hate  that 
poor,  innocent  child  ;  and  much  as  I  think  of  her, 
and  am  grateful  for  past  kindnesses,  I  feel  myself 
disliking  her  very  much  when  she  pours  out  the 
vials  of  her  wrath  upon  Genie.  I  am  obliged, 
much  against  my  will  to  smuggle  her  into  the 
house,  for  fear  of  one  of  Biddy's  terrible  fits  of 
passion.  And  for  her  part,  Genie  is  mortally 
afraid  of  Biddy,  so  that  my  labor  of  love  proves 
a  task  of  no  small  magnitude,  I  assure  you.  But 
I  shall  hold  on  to  Genie,  for  I  am  getting  to  love 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  221 

the  little  creature  —  she  is  so  tiny  for  her  age  — 
and  I  believe  she  loves  me.  Papa  has  also  taken 
a  fancy  to  her,  and  seems  to  be  interested  in  her 
progress,  so  that  but  for  Mrs.  Bride,  everything 
would  go  on  famously." 

I  thought  one  could  hardly  be  blamed  for 
being  afraid  of  Mrs.  Bride ;  I  was  afraid  of  her. 

At  last  I  am  going  to  the  conservatory  where 
Cathy  is,  to  study  the  science  of  music.  Hith- 
erto, I  have  been  working  by  rule,  but  there  is 
something  beyond  that,  a  fine  interpretation  of 
the  spirit  and  beauty  of  music,  that  I  long  to  get 
at,  and  I  think  I  shall.  It  is  wonderful,  as  I  said 
to  mother,  how  all  my  difficulties  are  smoothed 
away,  and  what  I  long  for  with  my  whole  heart, 
sooner  or  later  comes  into  my  possession. 

"  Not  so  wonderful  to  the  Christian  believer," 
said  my  mother,  "who  remembers  the  promise, 

4  Delight  thyself  in  the  Lord,  and  He  shall  give 
thee  the  desires  of  thine  heart.' " 

"  And  I  most  devoutly  thank  Him  for  giving 
me  such  a  mother,"  I  said. 

44  Amen !  "  responded  a  gruff,  hearty  voice,  and 
there  stood  Dr.  Berg,  who,  finding  the  door  stand- 
ing open,  had  dropped  in,  to  see  how  my  brother 
was  getting  along. 


222  NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

"So  Mr.  Harry  is  up  on  his  feet,  I  hear  — 
well,  well  —  it  took  something  more  than  medi- 
cine to  do  that  —  that  is  — "  and  he  sat  down 
gravely  in  a  chair  near  the  window. 

"A  very  sad  accident  has  happened,"  he  added, 
"  and  they  want  you  up  to  Garcelon  House,  Mrs. 
Gregory." 

That  was  so  like  Doctor  Berg ! 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

JACK'S     FOREBODINGS. 
" And  Jfowers  of  every  hue  and  tcent  are  there" 

ND  so  you  think  the  Gregories  are  rather 
nice/'  said  Gabrielle,  as  she  caught  up  a 
dainty  scarf  she  was  arranging  on  a  garden 
hat.  She  had  been  something  of  an  invalid  for 
the  past  day  or  two. 

"  Yes,  very  nice,  if  you  will,"  said  Jack.  "  Mr. 
Gregory  looks  more  like  a  minister,  when  he  is 
dressed  for  Sunday,  than  a  common  working 
man." 

"He  is  not  common  —  there  is  nothing  common 
about  him,"  responded  Gabrielle,  "he  was  well 
educated  and  comes  of  a  good  family,  but  he  was 
always  poor,  I  suspect.  I  have  heard  that  an 
uncle  educated  him  for  the  profession  he  studied." 

223 


224  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

"  What !  really  a  profession  ?  " 

"Yes,  that  of  an  architect,  unfortunately.  The 
business  nearly  ruined  his  eyes,  and  he  was 
forced  to  seek  other  employment.  lie  has  been 
for  years  foreman  in  papa's  mills,  but  I  believe  ho 
has  a  clerkship,  now,  in  some  engineering  shops." 

"Dear  me  —  well,  they  are  very  nice  people, 
then  —  and  that  oldest  son  of  theirs  is  .as  beauti- 
ful as  a  picture.  Something  or  other  I  said  the 
other  night,  when  we  there,  seemed  to  shock 
him,  terribly.  I  wonder  if  he  has  forgotten  it? 
lie  really  appeared  to  be  quite  pleased  with  me, 
till  then,  and  I  had  no  idea  how  rude  I  was,  till  I 
thought  it  over.  I  wish  I  was  nice  and  delicate 
like  you  and  Dolly  —  why  can't  I  be,  I  wonder? 
Don't  you  suppose  if  I  had  had  sisters,  it  would 
have  made  a  difference?" 

"Very  likely ?"  said  Gabrielle,  "though  I  love 
you  just  as  you  are,  my  dear  little  Jack." 

"  Jack,  too  —  being  called  Jack,"  said  the  girl, 
musingly,  "I  believe  that  has  made  me  half  a 
boy.  Baron  has  always  been  my  playmate, 
though  such  ages  older  than  me  —  and  I  have 
formed  my  opinions  in  his  mould  —  not  that 
Baron  is  ever  rude,  poor,  dear  fellow !  I  expect 


NO  MOTHEB  LIKE  MINE.  225 

that  the  Gregories  consider  me  hopelessly  wicked, 
perhaps  lost." 

44  Oh,  no,  no,"  said  Gabrielle,  now  trying  on  the 
finished  hat  at  a  mirror.  u  On  the  contrary,  Mrs. 
Gregory  speaks  very  highly  of  you." 

"  Oh,  does  she  ?  She  is  the  sweetest  woman  I 
ever  saw  —  if  I  were  dying,  I  should  like  to  hold 
her  hand  in  mine.  It  would  seem  almost  like 
taking  her  with  me.  Now,  if  Helen  were  only 
like  that!" 

"Helen  t*  like  that,"  said  Gabrielle,  "the 
nearest  like  Mrs.  Gregory  of  any  one  I  ever 
saw." 

Jack  shook  her  head. 

44  She  never  would  have  treated  Baron  so.  By- 
the-way,  did  I  tell  you  that  Baron  had  a  letter 
from  her  ?  " 

44  No  !  "  said  Gabrielle,  with  a  look  of  interest. 
44 1  was  just  thinking  of  writing  to  Helen." 

44  Yes  —  /  wouldn't  correspond  with  her,  if  I 
were.  Baron  —  but  then  you  know  men  will  do 
such  odd  things !  I  coaxed  him  to  let  me  read  it, 
and  slipped  it  into  my  pocket.  Such  a  prosaic 
letter!  I  never  could  see  a  bit  of  romance  in 
Helen.*1 


226  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

"  Her  whole  life  is  a  romance,  to  me,"  said 
Gabrielle,  while  Jack  was  hunting  in  her  pocket 
for  the  letter. 

"  Well,  I  don't  know  —  unless  you  call  poverty 
and  hard  work,  romantic.  I  shouldn't,  I'm  sure," 
said  Jack. 

The  girls  sat  in  a  large  octagon  room  in  the 
tower  at  the  east  corner  of  Garcelon  House,  that 
led  to  a  beautiful  conservatory,  which  was  the 
pride  of  Mr.  Garcelon's  heart.  Every  spring  and 
fall  certain  choice  plants  which  he  imported 
were  added  to  his  already  numerous  collection 
of  flowers,  till  now  the  place  was  one  bed  of 
bloom  and  fragrance.  It  was  the  favorite  sitting- 
room,  and  Mr.  Garcelon,  before  he  went  to  the 
city,  always  read  his  paper  there  of  a  morning, 
while  Baron  sketched  and  wrote  and  read  there, 
as  it  pleased  him.  Such  an  air  of  peace  and 
quiet  as  reigned  through  the  house  to-day,  was 
almost  unprecedented.  Mrs.  Bride  kept  her 
room,  the  housekeeper  was  busy  weighing  sugar 
and  preserving  strawberries  in  another  part  of 
the  house ;  Baron  was  out  walking,  and  Miss 
Stebbins,  Gabrielle's  cousin,  had  gone  to  the  city 
to  visit  some  other  i  ilations. 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  227 

"  I'll  read  it  to  you  by  bits,"  said  Jack,  opening 
the  letter. 

u  Baron  thinks  her  talent  for  description  is 
quite  remarkable.  But  first  comes  a  sort  of  — 
what  shall  I  call  it  —  argument — dry  enough; 
shall  I  skip  that?" 

"  Not  for  the  world,"  said  Gabrielle,  "  nothing 
that  Helen  writes  can  be  uninteresting." 

"Well  —  I  suppose  she  is  answering  some  no- 
tions of  his  —  so  here  goes." 

"  *  I  remember  what  you  asked  me  —  but  in 
return,  let  me  ask  you  something.  Measure  your 
experience  by  these  questions.  After  yielding  to 
doubt,  did  you  feel  more  satisfied  with  life  and  its 
surroundings?  Was  it  pleasantcr  to  look  at  a 
dead  blank,  a  hideous  chaos  without  shape  or 
color,  without  Mm  or  moonlight,  than  at  the 
kingly  tare  of  Jesus  Christ? 

"Did  you  feel  safer  in  the  arms  of  what  you 
call  destiny,  which  might  th: \nv  you  from  chance 
to  chance  like  a  human  foot-ball,  than  in  the  anus 
of  Him  who  said  with  all  the  authority  of  a  God: 
1  Come  unto  Me  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy 
laden  and  1  will  yive  you  /•• 

••Ami  hnv  is  more,"  said  Jack,  turning  over 
the  1»  at.  -l>ut  he  will  have  an  answer  for  her." 


223       /  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

"Did  the  comparison  of  your  infidel  authors 
with  the  character  of  Christ,  give  you  a  more 
exalted  view  of  their  lives  and  labors  —  He  seek- 
ing to  build  up,  they  to  pull  down  and  destroy. 
Are  their  lessons  as  sublime  as  His  —  their  motives 
as  pure  ?  Which  is  noblest,  to  die  for  a  man,  or 
seek  to  kill  his  faith?  Say  that  Christ  and  the 
Gospel  r.re  my ths !  Which  forms  the  best  ideal 
for  your  following,  Jesus  Christ,  or  Thomas  Paine? 
— giving  to  the  latter  whatever  honor  his  intellect 
and  his  statemanship  cull  for." 

"Ah!  here  iy  something  which  I  think  nicer 
reading,"  said  Jack,  after  a  minute's  pause. 

"Don't  call  my 'work  stupid.  We  were  all 
children  once,  you  know,  and  the  least  and 
poorest  little  child  is  an  interesting  study  to  me. 

"  Our  school  room  is  very  cheerful  —  the  pupils 
keep  it  bright  with  flowers,  and  it  is  in  a  wing  of 
the  house,  open  on  three  sides  to  the  air  and 
sunshine. 

"One  door  looks  upon  an  old  fashioned  garden, 
where  thousands  of  flowers  grow  at  their  own 
sweet  will.  The  gardener  is  only  allowed  to 
prune  here,  and  keep  the  weeds  out,  and  the 
bushes  straggle  everywhere,  turning  their  blush- 


NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE.  229 

ing  buds  in  all  directions,  while  the  scraggly 
branches  of  the  gnarled  old  fruit  trees,  reach  to 
the  high  windows  of  the  church  next  door. 
Another  outlook  is  the  lawn,  exactly  in  front, 
wide  and  trim,  and  emerald  green,  where  bees 
and  humming  birds  flit,  lazily,  after  they  have  had 
their  feast  out  in  the  old  garden.  This  place  is 
always  full  of  cool  shade,  fcr  the  old  church  roof, 
and  the  great  chestnuts  opposite,  and  the  elms 
scattered  here  and  there  over  it,  throw  long, 
sweet  shadows,  while  the  sunlight  dances  like  a 
thousand  will-o-the-wisps  in  and  out  over  the 
cool,  short  grass. 

"The  third  door  shows  us  near  glimpses  of 
evergreen  and  box  hedges,  and  away  beyond,  the 
sloping  fields  —  and  beyond  them  a  chain  of  hills 
whose  coloring  would  defy  the  most  vivid  im- 
agination of  the  most  ambitious  of  artists  to 
reproduce  —  so  you  see  I  am  not  so  poorly  off  for 
pictures." 

"Let  me  see,"  said  Jack,  turning  the  pages,*" 
musingly,  "that's  not  so  bad,  is  it?"  and  she 
looked  up  to  find  Gabrielle  sitting  quietly,  with 
folded  hands,  her  dark  eyes  gazing  away  beyond 
into  depths  that  only  the  inner  vision  penetrated. 


230  NO   MOTHER    LIKE    MINK. 

"Now  I  do  expect  you  are  back,  yourself,  at  the 
old  school,'  said  Jack,  laughing. 

"  I  certainly  was,"  said  Gabrielle,  with  a  start. 
"  After  all  it  was  a  pleasant  place,  though  I  was 
always  longing  to  be  out  of  it,  and  in  the  busy 
world,  again.  Helen  is  right  —  it  is  a. place  to  be 
happy  in." 

M  Humdrum  I,"  said  Jack,  puckering  her  lips. 
"Give  me  a  more  active  life  out  in  the  world. 
Oh,  Gabrielle!  I  wonder  if  I  shall  die  young' 
There  is  so  much  to  be  done  —  so  much  that 
I  could  do!  and  life  is  so  sweet!  When  I  think  of 
the  possible  darkness  —  the  —  perhaps  —  nothing, 
after  death,  I  positively  shudder  to  my  soul." 

"Leave  out  the  soul,"  said  Gabrielle,  impul- 
sively, "say  you  shudder  to  your  boots.  They 
are  at  least  tangible.  What  right  have  you  to 
claim  a  soul,  if  you  deny  immortality  ? " 

"  Hush,  Gabrielle  —  you  make  me  think  of  my 
waking  up,  last  night.  Oh,  such  an  hour!  Did 
you  ever  feel  that  you  were  not  alone,  when  to 
the  senses,  you  were  ?  How  they  came  crowding 
about  me!  What  were  they  ?  I  saw  nothing.  It 
made  me  think  of  death ;  a  thing  that  has  never 
troubled  me,  before.  I  never  saw  anybody  die. 


NO   MOTHKK    I.IKE   MINE.  231 

In  all  my  experience  nobody  has  died  out  of  our 
house,  not  even  among  the  servants.  Baron  told 
me  that  there  were  two  between  us,  two  brothers, 
who  died,  but  it  always  seemed  like  a  dream  to 
me.  Why,  how  I  run  on !  what  is  the  matter 
with  me  ?  I  positively  feel  cold  to  my  heart." 

"Find  something  in  Helen's  letter  to  warm 
you,"  said  Gabrielle,  trying  to  laugh,  for  Jack's 
mood  had  insensibly  affected  her. 

44  Yes  —  where  is  it  ?  —  oh ! " 

44  4 1  have  recently  won  a  beautiful  little  gold 
medal,  for  nursing:'  yes,  I  can  imagine  that  Helen 
would  make  a  splendid  nurse,"  said  Juck,  looking 
up  over  the  top  of  her  letter.  *4  4  Marie,  one  of 
the  angels  of  the  house,  has  been  ill  for  weeks, 
and  it  was  my  privilege  to  take  care  of  her.' 
Think  of  that,  Gabrielle,  privilege  —  to  stay  in  a 
sick  room  all  day !  ugh  ! " 

44  She  died,  poor  little  thing,  with  her  head  on 
my  shoulder,  and  fancied  at  the  last,  that  I  was 
her  —  mother  —  I  was  so  glad  of  that." 

Jack  looked  up  again  —  made  an  impatient 
gesture,  and  threw  the  letter  as  far  as  she  could 
throw  it. 

"What's  the  matter  now,  Jack?"  asked  Ga- 
brielle. 


232  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

"  Oh  —  I'm  sick  of  it  all ;  I'm  full  of  wretched 
fancies;  have  been  all  day.  How  still  the  house 
is !  If  somebody  would  play,  I  would  dance  and 
shout,  and  scream  to  make  a  noise.  Isn't  it 
horrible!" 

"  You're  homesick ! "  said  Gabrielle. 

44 1  wonder  if  I  am?"  answered  Jack,  with  a 
plaintive  quaver  in  her  voice.  "  Dear  old  Castle 
Brook !  and  I  did  so  want  my  mother,  in  the 
night." 

She  hid  her  face  in  Gabrielle's  arm,  as  the 
latter  passed  it  about  her  waist. 

"Why,  Jack!  so  bright  and  sunny  always! 
What  has  come  over  you  ?  " 

"  Mother  !  mother  !  "  gasped  Jack,  and  sobbed 
for  a  moment,  unrestrainedly. 

"I  don't  know;  I'm  just  a  fool,  I  suppose,"  she 
said  as  her  face  emerged  to  the  light  again,  all 
wet  and  rosy.  "  Pray  don't  let  Baron  know  —  I 
guess  I  am  a,  little  homesick  —  Baron  wanted  to 
start  for  home,  to-morrow,  but  I  said  no.  I  think 
I'll  go,  though.  I  guess  we  had  better  go." 

"  You'll  think  differently  to-morrow,  perhaps," 
said  Gabrielle. 

"Perhsip:;,  but  we  must  go  soon — you  have 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  233 

little  Dolly  —  she  is  a  great  deal  better  than  I 
am  —  I'm  not  satisfied,  you  know,"  she  shook  her 
lif.nl,  dubiously;  "I'm  not  right  —  there's  some- 
thing wanting  —  Oh,  I  wish  I  had  never  known 
Helen  Trevort!  It  would  have  been  so  much 
better  for  Baron  and  me.  Oh,  goody  !  there's  the 
lunch  bell!  Bless  the  lunch  bell!  Stop  — I'll 
just  bathe  my  eyes  a  minute,  and  come  down 
directly." 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

NURSE  BRIDE'S  WARNING. 

"  The  clouds  are  Hack  in  Heaven." 

HEY  found  Mr.  Garcelon  and  Baron  in  the 
lunch  room,  the  former  in  high  spirits,  the 
latter  participating  somewhat  in  the  exhila- 
ration of  his  host. 

"  She  is  a  splendid  little  thing ! "  he  was  saying 
as  the  girls  entered,  "  taut  and  trim,  and  sits  the 
water,  what  does  the  poet  say  —  'like  a  thing 
of  life ! '  I  leave  the  poets  and  poetry  to  my 
little  girl,  here." 

"Why,  papa!  we^  didn't  expect  you,"  said 
Gabrielle,  putting  up  her  lips  to  be  kissed. 

"Of  course  not,  but  I'm  just  as  welcome,  I 
hope  —  well,  I've  done  a  stroke  of  business  to-day 
—  bought  Lyndsay's  yacht  —  the  nicest  little 
thing  —  a  beauty!  And  I'm  going  to  take  you 
all  to  Havermead  to  see  it.  It's  only  six  miles." 

234 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  235 

"Oh,  papa,  you  forget!  /  can't  go,"  said 
Gabrielle,  her  face  quite  changed  and  sad.  "Doc- 
tor Berg  has  forbidden  me  to  leave  the  house  for 
a  week." 

"  Tut !  tut !  I'd  forgotten  that  ankle  of  yours," 
said  her  father.  It  was  only  a  slight  sprain, 
yet  very  much  depended  upon  absolute  quiet. 
"Well,  I  wonder  if  I  must  change  my  plans? 
It's  really  my  first  holiday  for  weeks." 

"  No,  indeed,  papa  —  I  am  not  selfish  enough 
for  that,  I  hope.  Take  J^ck  and  Baron  —  they 
will  enjoy  it  I  am  sure,  won't  you  Jack  ?  " 

"  Well,  I  should  like  it,'.'  said  Jack,  "  I  should 
like  uncommonly  to  catch  one  more  glimpse  of 
the  great,  grand  water,  before  I  go  home  —  but  I 
won't  go  without  you,  Gabrielle." 

"  Oh,  yes,  you  will,"  said  Gabrielle,  cheerfully, 
"you  must  let  me  see  the  yacht  through  your 
eyes,  you  know.  It  wouldn't  seem  a  bit  nice  for 
papa  and  Baron  to  go  without  you.  As  for  me, 
worse  things  might  happen  than  to  have  to  stay 
at  home  for  a  sprain;  I  shall  get  along  very 
nicely,  and  at  four,  you  know,  Genie  comes  here, 
so  I  shall  be  well  rid  of  all  encumbrances,  and 
quite  free  to  hear  her  lessons.  So  go ! " 


236  NO   MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

"  All  right,"  laughed  Jack,  quite  bright  again, 
and  apparently  forgetful  of  her  recent  nervous 
fancies,  "  we'll  just  enjoy  ourselves  in  your  stead, 
for  I  confess  a  little  jaunt  will  do  me  good  —  and 
you  won't  think  me  selfish  ?  " 

"  Not  in  the  least,"  said  Gabrielle,  with  a  kiss, 
and  presently  the  three  were  in  the  carriage  at 
the  door,  and  Hale,  the  coachman,  started  the 
horses.  Gabrielle  stood  at  the  window,  waving 
her  handkerchief,  and  Jack,  laughing,  her  face  a 
very  sunbeam,  waved,,  so  furiously  that  she  drop- 
ped her  handkerchief,  and  the  carriage  had  to  be 
stopped  —  and  then  Jack  kissed  her  hand,  and 
that  was  the  last  she  saw  of  Jack,  though  she 
still  stood  at  the  window,  looking  musingly  out. 

Later  on  that  afternoon,  Gabrielle  looked  out 
again.  The  wind  was  rising,  and  the  atmosphere 
assumed  a  dull,  olive-green  color,  save  when  at 
intervals  the  sun  burst  forth  to  shed  its  pule  gold 
upon  the  mist,  and  glorify  for  one  brief  moment 
everything  it  shone  lipon. 

Genie  came  punctually  at  four.  Those  were 
happy  hours  to  her,  when  she  could  sit  alone  with 
Miss  Gabrielle  in  that  grand  room,  where  she 
could  both  see  and  smell  the  beautiful  flowers, 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  237 

and  without  fear  or  hesitation  repeat  her  lesson. 
No  wonder  the  child  associated  it  in  her  mind 
with  the  heaven  she  sometimes  thought  of,  with  a 
dim  appreciation  of  its  glories.  So  far  the  two 
had  never  been  disturbed  at  their  studies.  The 
girl  was  prettily  dressed  in  a  neat  gown  of  some 
thin  plaid  material,  which  Gabrielle  had  had 
made  out  of  one  of  her  own  dresses,  and  her 
blue-gray-eyes  danced  under  the  short  curls  that 
were  tied  up  by  a  pink  ribbon,  by  Gabrielle 's 
own  hands  soon  after  she  had  come  in. 

"  I  don't  feel  much  like  giving  a  lesson,"  said 
Gabrielle,  when  at  last  they  sat  down  together, 
"  suppose  we  just  have  a  good  time  and  let  the 
books  go." 

"And  oh,  Miss  Gabrielle,  will  you  play  just  a 
little  for  me  ?  "  asked  Genie. 

"  That  I  will,  as  long  as  you  like.  Say,  Genie, 
I  wonder  if  you  could  learn  ?  " 

"  Oh,  Miss  Gabrielle  ! "  cried  the  girl,  and  her 
eyes  shone  like  stars,  "I  never  expect  to  do 
that." 

44  And  why  not,  child,  if  I  have  a  mind  to  teach 
you,"  said  Gabrielle,  looking  over  some  old 
music. 


238  NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

If  any  one  were  disposed  to  be  critical  in  com- 
paring the  two  faces,  and  if  one  were  a  good 
judge  of  beauty,  one  would  hesitate  before  pro- 
nouncing the  cultivated,  high  bred  face  of  Ga- 
brielle,  the  loveliest  of  the  two,  as  they  sit  there 
together ;  for  Gabrielle  has  bade  Genie  come  to 
the  piano,  and  is  diligently  teaching  her  the 
names  of  the  ivory  keys.  The  face  of  the  pauper 
child,  instinct  with  newly  awakened  intelligence, 
is  undeniably  the  most  delicately,  daintily  beau- 
tiful ;  though  they  do  not  look  unlike  sisters. 

Gabrielle  seems  taken  with  a  sudden  admiration 
of  the  face,  for  she  bends  down,  with  a  lingering 
look,  and  then  quietly  but  fervently  kisses  the 
white  forehead. 

•    "  Genie,"  she  says,  "  don't  let  any  one  but  me 
tell  you  you  are  pretty,  child." 

"Nobody  does  say  it,  ever,"  says  Genie,  quietly. 
"And  I'm  not  very  pretty,  I  don't  think  —  it's 
you  and  Miss  Jack  are  handsome  —  oh,  yes,  and 
Miss  Dolly  —  but  I'm  too  little.'* 

"How  old  are  you,  Genie?" 

"I  guess  I'm  fifteen.  That's  what  Grannie 
Lynch  says.  She  remembers  when  I  was  brought 
there  —  it  was  an  awful  storm." 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  .      2o9 

"And  your  mother  —  how  long  ago  do  you 
remember  her?" 

"  Oh,  I  don't  remember  her  at  all,"  said  Genie, 
with  a  puzzled  little  shake  of  the  head.  "She 
died  in  a  day  or  two  —  and  I  was  a  teeny  little 
mite  of  a  baby." 

44  And  who  took  care  of  you  and  brought  you 
up,  poor  child  ?  "  asked  Gabrielle,  a  sudden  pity 
bringing  the  tears  to  her  eyes. 

"Oh,  everybody  —  that  could,  I  suppose.  I 
remember  being  carried  about  by  Bony,  before  he 
got  hurt.  He  has  always  been  a  kind  brother  to 
me—  "  and  a  terrified  glance  aside,  and  a  low  cry, 
ended  the  sentence. 

Gabrielle  followed  the  look,  and  her  eyes  fell 
on  a  muffled  figure  standing  by  the  door ;  the  old 
nurse,  pale  and  gaunt  and  haggard,  regarding 
the  pair  with  a  withering  glance,  her  great  blue 
eyes  and  the  heavy  circles  around  them,  making 
her  face  cadaverous,  almost  ghastly. 

"  What  are  you  doing  there  ?  "  she  cried,  point- 
ing to  Genie,  "that's  no  place  for  a  poor-house 
brat." 

"Genie  —  don't  you  move!"  said  Gabrielle, 
the  color  coming  red  in  her  cheeks,  and  mounting 


240      .  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

to  her  brow.  "Now,  nurse,"  she  continued,  as 
she  pressed  the  frightened  girl  back  into  her  seat, 
"  I  shall  not  allow  you  to  insult  this  poor  child. 
Go  back  to  your  room,  or  you  will  have  a  reckon- 
ing with  papa." 

"  You  talk  to  me  that  way,  do  you  ?  You  for 
whom  I  have  toiled  and  suffered,  and  always  with 
a  mind  for  your  good  and  your  welfare  —  that's 
cruel  of  you,  Gabrielle  Garcelon  ! " 

"  I  don't  mean  to  be  cruel,  nurse ;  but  this  poor 
child  is  under  my  protection  while  she  is  here. 
You  must  treat  my  friends  with  the  same  civility 
that  I  treat  yours." 

"  Mine !  I've  no  friends,"  said  the  woman, 
beginning  to  cry.  "  Nobody'll  mourn  over  my 
coffin  when  I'm  dead  and  gone  —  no  matter  how 
much  I've  give  for  others,  with  what  heart  burn- 
ings and  heart  breaking.  I'm  only  a  paid  ser- 
vant, after  all  —  and  it's  hard  to  give  up  all  your 
own,  and  die  at  last  with  your  lips  shut,  any- 
way." 

"Nurse,  what  are  you  driving  at?  How 
strangely  you  talk ! "  said  Gabrielle,  as  the 
woman,  apparently  forgetful  of  her  first  motive 
for  coming  down  stairs,  hobbled  to  the  easy  chair, 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  241 

and  sank  down  upon  it,  hiding  her  face  in  her 
hands. 

"Nothing,  child,  nothing!"  she  said,  after  a 
long  pause,  "  only  I  don't  like  to  see  you  wasting 
your  fine  talents  over  a  girl  you  know  nothing 
about,  and  raising  them  as  will  sting  you  after 
you've  tended  and  helped  'era.  No  good  ever 
comes  of  such  things,  I  tell  you  now." 

"  Never  mind,  nurse,"  said  Gabrielle,  "  you  are 
only  exhausting  yourself  for  nothing  —  I  shall  be 
very  careful,  and  you  must  have  more  faith  in 
me.  It's  very  wrong  of  you  to  have  such  feel- 
ings toward  ,the  poor  and  helpless.  They've 
never  done  you  any  harm." 

"Haven't  they?"  and  now  Mrs.  Bride  stood 
up  with  blazing  eyes,  and  features  strongly  work- 
ing. "  Wait,  Miss  Gabrielle,  wait  awhile ;  maybe 
I'll  know  when  the  death  stroke  comes  —  and 
then  —  " 

The  door  was  thrown  open  by  the  housekeeper, 
whose  face  was  very  pale. 

"  Oh,  Miss  Gabrielle  —  if  you  please  —  will  you 
come  out  here  —  I  —  don't  know  what  to  say  — 
but  you  won't  break  down,"  she  added,  implor- 
ingly. "There's  a  messenger  here  —  and  —  and 
he  must  tell  you  —  I  can't." 


242  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

Gabrielle  felt  her  strength  deserting  her.  She 
dared  not,  indeed  could  not  move  for  a  moment ; 
the  room  and  the  furniture  went  spinning  about 
her,  and  she  felt  a  deadly  faintness  at  her  heart. 
Presently  she  went  to  the  window,  and  saw 
a  horse  trembling  and  panting  yet,  under  the 
pressure  of  his  forced  ride. 

"  Oh,  nurse,  what  shall  I  do  ?  "  she  murmured. 

"I'll  go,"  said  the  woman,  lifting  herself  and 
tottering  forward,  but  Gabrielle  rushed  past  her, 
and  flew  down  the  stairs,  and  stood  white  and 
trembling  before  the  man  who  had  ridden  thither. 
He  was  a  stout,  red-faced  man,  sitting  upon  one 
of  the  huge  leathern  chairs  in  the  hall,  fillipping 
his  whip-lash  through  his  fingers,  but  at  sight  of 
Gabrielle  he  stood  up  and  looked  at  her  with 
pity,  hesitating  to  speak. 

"  You  have  brought  me  bad  news ;  what  is  it  ? 
Please  tell  me  quickly  I "  said  Gabrielle  grasping 
at  the  edge  of  the  heavy  oaken  table.  "  My 
father!  has  anything  happened  to  him?  —  or  to 
Mr.  Leon  —  or  —  or  Jack?"  she  asked,  with 
quivering  lips. 

"All  of  'm,  ma'am,  leastways,  the  yacht  was 
upsot  by  a  sudden  squall,  and  none  of  'em  bein' 


NO   MOTH  Ell    LIKK   MINE.  243 

sailors,  consequence  was  they  didn't  know  how  to 
manage.  Two  of  'em  come  to  shore,  Miss, 
but — "  he  bent  his  eyes  to  the  ground,  unwilling 
to  see  the  anguish  of  her  face. 

"Which  two?"  she  a^jked,  with  a  nervous 
motion  of  the  hands. 

44  The  young  gentleman  and  the  young  lady, 
Miss." 

u  And  my  father !  "  cried  the  girl  wildly,  "  my 
father ! " 

44  Well,  Miss,"  said  the  man,  more  and  more 
reluctantly,  44they  couldn't  find  him.  They  took 
the  young  lady  into  the  White  Hen,  a  public 
house  near  by,  to  bring  her  too,  and  it  was  my 
orders  to  ride  here  at  top  speed,  and  have  a 
doctor  sent  for,  and  beds  got  ready,  and  hot 
water  and  blankets  and  them  things,  Miss." 

44  But  my  father !  my  father !  "  moaned  Ga- 
brielle. 

44  They  mout  a'  found  him,  you  know,"  said  the 
man,  44  there  was  boats  out,  for  a  mile  or  more 
round.  The  young  man  as  swum  to  shore  with 
the  young  lady,  Miss,  offered  hundreds,  if  they'd 
go  and  find  him — and  likely  as  not  they  will," 
lie  added.  "  People,  you  know,  is  brought  to, 


244  NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

offen,  after  bein'  hours  in  water.  They'll  try 
everything  they  can,  Miss." 

"  Oh,  tliis  is  terrible  ! M  cried  Gsibrielle,  "  only 
a  few  short  hours  ago  —  Mrs.  Yorkings,"  she 
exclaimed,  as  the  housekeeper  came  in  sight, 
"have  plenty  of  hot  water  —  and  the  beds  and 
flannels  ready  —  I'm  sure  I  don't  know  what  to 
do,"  and  she  walked  the  floor  wringing  her 
hands. 

"I  guess,  Miss,  that's  the  carridge,"  said  the 
man,  as  the  sound  of  wheels  and  horses  feet 
drew  near. 

"  Send  somebody  for  Dr.  Berg,  immediately," 
said  Gabrielle,  then  with  a  sinking  heart,  and 
trembling  in  every  limb,  she  threw  open  the  door, 
and  waited. 

The  first  person  who  got  out  of  the  carriage, 
was  Dr.  Berg,  himself.  They  had  met  him  on 
the  way.  Then  came  a  gentleman,  into  whose 
arms  was  handed  a  strange,  limp  burden,  well 
wrapped  up,  then  Baron  himself  descended  and 
followed,  almost  staggering,  while  death  could 
not  have  altered  his  face. 

"  Oh,  Baron  1  Baron  !  "  cried  Gabrielle,  in  an 
agony,  "where  is  my  father?" 


NO   MOTHER    LJKK    MINE.  245 

He,  gazing  at  her,  as  at  something  a  great  dis- 
tance off,  replied  mechanically,  "they  will  bring 
him,  soon,"  and  walked  on,  following  the  man 
who  carried  Jack.  Gabrielle  looked  vaguely 
about  her,  saw  the  servants  coming  up  sind  down 
stairs,  heard  doors  shut  and  open  in  the  distance 

-  then  everything  grew  dark  about  her,  and  she 

• 

remembered  nothing  more. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 
BARON'S  UNBELIEF. 

"  Of  plearwe  changed  to  weaknets  " 

OOR  little  Genie  had  gone  home  from  the 
hushed  house,  sobbing  all    the  way.      Ga- 
brielle   had    just    lifted   herself    from    the 
sofa  where  they  had  laid  her  when  she  fainted, 
and  the  water  with  which  they  had  bathed  her 
head  was  still  streaming  down  her  face.     There 
was  no  voice  to  be  heard  anywhere,  for  though 
Baron  was  walking  back  and  forth  with  a  singu- 
larly unsteady  motion  at  the  end  of  the  room,  his 
footsteps  were  muffled  by  the  thick  carpet. 
"  Oh,  Baron  !  "  cried  Gabrielle,  piteously. 
He  came  rapidly  toward  the  lounge. 
"How    you   must   have    suffered!"   she   said, 
looking  wanly  up  into  his  eyes,  forgetting  her 

246 


NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE.  247 

own  trouble  in  pity  for  his  altered  face.  "Has — 
have  they  brought  papa  home,  yet  ?  " 

"  Not  yet ! "  he  said  gloomily. 

"Will  they  —  ever,  do  you  suppose?"  she 
asked,  earnestly. 

"  I  hope  so  —  I  am  looking  for  it." 

"And  Jack  —  is  she  comfortable?  can  I  see 
her?" 

"  Good  God ! "  he  exclaimed,  abruptly,  "  is  it 
possible  you  don't  know  ?  " 

"  Know  —  what  ?  "  she  faltered. 

"  That  Jack  is  dead  ! " 

With  one  long,  heart-rendering  cry,  Gabrielle 
threw  herself  upon  the  couch,  and  buried  her 
face  in  her  hands,  shuddering  from  head  to 
foot. 

"Oh,  Baron,  I  can't  bear  it  —  indeed  it  is  too 
much,"  she  sobbed.  "  Why  must  all  this  calam- 
ity fall  upon  us,  when  we  were  least  prepared  for 
it  ?  I  wish  I  had  gone,  now,  and  died  with  poor 
Jack  and  papa." 

And  indeed  for  the  time,  she  did  heartily  wish 
it.  Presently  she  sat  up,  looking  like  a  drenched 
lily,  and  her  eyes  followed  Baron's  movements  as 
he  commenced  his  monotonous  walk. 


248  NO  MOTHEK   LIKE  MINE. 

"  Baron !  "  the  called,  softly. 

He  came  again  towards  her. 

"  If  I  could  only  see  Dolly's  mother,  I  think  I 
should  feel  better,"  she  whispered,  falterinjj^y. 

"  You  will  see  her  soon.  Doctor  Berg  has  gone 
there  —  said  he  would  call  on  his  way,"  the  door 
bell  tinkled  faintly,  "and  there  I  suppose  she  is. 
/  don't  care  to  see  her,"  and  he  turned  to  go. 

"  Baron  —  don't  go  !  "  cried  Gabrielle,  holding 
forth  her  hands,  "  don't  go :  I  am  frightened." 

He  came  back  again,  and  was  standing  by  the 
foot  of  the  lounge  when  Mrs.  Gregory  entered. 
Not  a  word  did  she  utter,  only  went  forward,  and 
folded  poor  Gabrielle  to  her  bosom  holding  her 
in  a  long,  silent  embrace. 

Baron  turned  his  head  away. 

He  bit  his  lip,  and  the  tears  came  to  his  eyes. 
Jack  had  loved  her;  why  did  he  feel  a  repugnance 
toward  her  presence  just  now? 

He  resumed  his  walk.  The  servant  came  in 
and  lighted  the  gas,  in  a  broad  flare  —  when  he 
went  out,  Baron  turned  it  down.  He  heard 
Gabrielle  and  Mrs.  Gregory,  talking  together, 
earnestly,  Gabrielle  sobbing  as  she  spoke,  in 
answer  to  the  low  questions. 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  249 

• 

"He  doth  not  willingly  afflict,  my  dear,  not 
willingly,"  came  to  his  ear,  and  his  cheeks  and 
brow  flushed. 

"You  will  say,  I  suppose,  that  your  God, 
has  brought  this  affliction  upon  us,"  he  cried, 
angrily. 

"He  holds  the  winds  and  the  waves  in  His 
hand,'*  she  said,  quietly. 

"And  changes  them,  and  hurls  them  in  his 
anger  upon  a  poor  inoffensive  girl — and  drowns 
her  for  His  glory!  I'll  believe  in  no  such  God." 

uNo,  my  friend,  not  in  the  state  you  are  in  now 
—  nothing  could  make  you  believe/* 

"  Yes,  there  is  one  thing ! "  he  said,  almost 
fiercely,  "  one  thing !  " 

"And  what  is  that?" 

"  Let  God  give  me  back  my  little  sister,  and  I 
will  believe  in  Him.  She  was  all  I  had  —  every- 
thing has  been  stripped  from  me,  now ;  it  is  too 
cruel '  too  cruel !  "  He  lifted  his  hands  clenched 
and  rigid  above  his  head,  then  dropped  them 
helplessly,  and  turned  away  murmuring,  bro- 
kenly, 

M  My  little  Jack  !  my  little  girl ! " 

"  Can  you  not  leave  her  in  His  hands,"  asked 
the  gentle  woman. 


250  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

"No!  no;  I  want  her  —  I  needed  her.  Oh, 
God,  if  there  be  a  God,  give  me  back  my  sister ! 
I  am  unmanned,  I  am  totally  unmanned,"  he 
murmured,  moving  on,  staggeringly.  "  And  there 
is  the  mother  —  she  knows  it  by  this  time  —  and 
my  poor  old  father! — they  lived  in  that  girl. 
Jack  was  their  idol." 

"  But  is  it  not  cause  for  thanksgiving,  that  one 
of  their  children  is  spared  to  them  ?  "  asked  Mrs. 
Gregory,  all  the  time  holding  and  smoothing,  and 
softly  patting  Gabrielle's  hands. 

"A  questionable  mercy,"  he  answered,  in  the 
old  spirit,  and  turning  abruptly,  he  left  the  room. 

"And  now,  my  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Gregory  to 
Gabrielle,  "I  am  going  to  stay  here  all  night,  and 
watch  and  wait  for  tidings.  You  must  go  to  bed." 

"  No,  no,  no  !  I  cannot,"  and  the  girl  fell  back. 

"My  dear,  are  you  not  willing  to  do  your 
mother's  commands ! " 

That  broke  her  down. 

"  I  will  do  whatever  you  say,"  she  replied, 
meekly  rising,  "  only  stay  by  me." 

"  I  have  come  for  that  very  purpose,"  was  the 
quiet  response.  "Dolly  sent  her  love  —  I  need 
not  say  that  she  is  in  deep  sympathy  —  indeed  all 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 


251 


of  us  suffer  for  and  with  you.  There,"  holding 
Gabrielle  close,  "now,  you  can  go,  nicely,  and  if 
you  do  not  sleep,  you  can  at  least  get  a  little 
rest." 

Poor  Gabrielle !  in  spite  of  all  her  anguish,  her 
eyes  were  heavy  with  sleep  and  sorrow.  In  a 
few  minutes  the  regular  breathing  told  that  she 
slept. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

ALMOST    A     MIRACLE. 
"  The  sjririt  has  iU  energies  sustained." 
S  soon  as  she  was  quite  sure  that  Gabrielle 


'•n  would  not  miss  her,  Mrs.  Gregory  rang  for 
•"  ^  the  housekeeper,  and  requested  to  be  taken 
to  the  room  where  Jack  was  lying. 

"  Can  I  see  her  quite  alone  ?  "  she  asked. 

"Certainly:  two  of  the  girls  are  sitting  up,  but 
they'll  be  very  glad  to  go,"  was  the  response. 
"Oh,  madam,  isn't  it  awful?  We're  all  of  us 
almost  shocked  out  of  our  senses  —  Mr.  Garcelon 
gone  —  lying  in  the  water,  there,  and  this  dear 
young  lady  I  Oh,  ma'am,  I  shall  never  get  over 
it,  I  believe." 

This  she  said  as  they  were  going  up  stairs  and 
along  the  passage.  The  two  girls  started  as  the 


NO   MOTHER    LIKK   MINE.  253 

door  was  opened,  and  were  quite  glad  to  be 
dismissed  even  for  a  brief  time.  The  body  lay 
in  bed,  covered  with  a  long  linen  sheet.  Rever- 
ently Mrs.  Gregory  turned  down  the  top,  and 
there,  as  in  a  peaceful  sleep,  composed  and  smil- 
ing, was  poor  little  "  mad-cap-Jack,"  as  her  father 
called  her.  Nothing  to  remind  one  of  death, 
except  the  faint  dark  lines  under  and  around  the 
eyes,  but  even  those  were  not  marked.  Mrs. 
Gregory  lifted  the  nerveless  hand,  there  was  as 
yet  nothing  rigid  about  its  outlines  r  it  moved  to 
her  touch,  and  she  bent  down  closely  and  scanned 
the  pretty,  bright  face,  and  the  lips  that  seemed 
ready  to  speak. 

"Everything  has  been  done,  I  suppose,"  she 
said,  looking  up  to  the  housekeeper. 

"Everything — twice — where  they  brought  her 
in,  and  here.  We've  been  kept  busy  for  hours." 

"  And  yet,"  murmured  Mrs.  Gregory,  "  I  had  a 
brother  who  was  drowned  and  given  up  for  dead, 
after  everything  had  apparently  been  done  in 
vain.  He  is  living  now.  Shall  I  tell  you,"  she 
added,  cautiously,  after  a  second  of  silence,  "I 
don't  believe  this  child  is  dead !  ' 

"  Good  heavens,  madam ! "  cried  her  listener, 


254  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

with  vehemence,  pressing  both  hands  over  hei 
chest,  as  if  to  keep  her  astonishment  down. 

"  And  if  you  will  try  to  have  a  little  faith  in 
what  I  say  —  and  will  help  me  —  only  we  two  — 
there  can  be  no  possible  harm  in  our  trying  to 
resuscitate  her." 

"  Oh,  madam  !  to  touch  a  corpse  ! "  :  ied  the 
housekeeper. 

"  I  don't  think  it  is  a  corpse,"  said  Mrs.  Greg- 
ory, sententiously ;  "but  if  you  have  any  dread 
of  it  —  who  can  I  depend  on  to  help  me  ?  " 

"I'll  not  be  so  silly,"  said  the  housekeeper,  the 
color  coming  slowly  into  her  face  ;  "  if  you  really 
think  she  mayn't  be  dead,  why,  I'll  try  and  help 
you.  The  pretty  child  can't  hurt  us  —  dear  little 
one !  She  was  so  bright  and  happy  '.  " 

"Very  well,  we  won't  waste  words.  I  see  she 
has  not  been  washed  and  dressed  yet,  and  for- 
tunately there  is  a  fire-place  here.v 

"Yes'm,  and  a  crane,  and  everything  handy. 
This  was  our  sick  room." 

"  Then  have  a  fire  built  here,  immediately,  and 
have  a  kettle  and  boiling  water  brought  up.  Get 
out  some  blankets,  and  bring  up  a  little  brandy, 
yourself.  Hurry,  please,  and  keep  your  own 
counsel." 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  255 

The  housekeeper  left  the  room,  and  Mrs.  Greg- 
ory locked  the  door  and  fell  on  her  knees  beside 
the  sweet,  inanimate  body.  Words  there  ^xere 
none  —  not  even  the  lips  denoted  that  a  soul  was 
wrestling  with  God  —  only  the  clasped  hands, 
the  pale  inspired  face  and  closed  eyes,  the  out- 
ward fervor  visible  almost  as  a  halo  permeating 
the  whole  frame,  told  that  the  spirit  in  com- 
munion with  G6d  was  hanging  upon  ms  promise. 

It  was  not  long  before  all  things  were  arranged. 
Together  the  two  worked,  unaided,  into  the  small 
hours  of  the  morning.  The  body  was  enveloped 
in  hot  blankets,  respiration  simulated  — 

u  I  never  saw  such  a  woman,"  the  housekeeper 
was  wont  to  say,  in  dwelling  upon  that  eventful 
night,  "she  never  stopped  for  a  minute,  she 
never  wearied  —  she  prayed  —  she  breathed  in 
her  nostrils,  in  her  mouth  —  she  poured  down 
stimulants,  long  after  I  had  given  up  in  despair, 
and  once  when  she  looked  round  at  me  —  her 
hair  had  fallen  down  and  her  eyes  shone  under  it 
like  stars,  and  her  glance  went  through  and 
through  me,  like  a  shock  of  lightning. 

44  4  Come  here ! '  she  said,  and  oh,  her  face  !  — 
'I  think  I  feel  her  heart  beating!' 


256  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

"Well,  that  was  a  moment  I* assure  you  was 
worth  living  for  a  good  long  life,  to  see.  I  went 
there  ;  she  took  my  hand  and  pressed  it  on  the 
breast.  And  God  help  us  all,  there  was  a  motion 
—  now  and  then. 

"  k  We  mustn't  give  up  now,'  she  said,  and  she 
looked  kind  o'  wild  like  and  breathed  short,  like 
one  almost  wore  out  —  and  so  she  was. 

"  We  didn't  give  up  —  we  worked  harder  than 
before  —  and  just  as  the  blessed  clock  struck 
three,  that  child  opened  her  eyes ! 

"Well,  I  can't  tell  you  how  I  felt  then.  I 
could  a-screamed,  and  indeed  I  held  both  hands 
tight  over  my  mouth.  To  think  that  all  the 
household  was  asleep,  and  we  there,  watching  a 
soul  come  back  ! —  they  weeping  and  moaning 
even  in  their  dreams  for  their  dead,  and  we 
rejoicing  over  our  living !  " 

At  this  point  of  the  story,  the  tears  were  stream- 
ing down  the  woman's  cheeks,  no  matter  how 
often  she  told  it ;  and  no  wonder. 

Yes,  the  eyes  did  open,  the  heart  did  beat, 
faintly,  oh  !  so  faintly  at  first.  Mrs.  Gregory, 
her  brow  damp,  her  locks  all  wet  with  the  almost 
unprecedented  exertions  she  had  made,  beckoned 
the  housekeeper  to  put  up  her  hair,  and  kept  her 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  257 

glance  intently  on  Jack's  face,  holding  the  spoon 
to  her  lips.  At  last  the  breathing  became  regu- 
lar —  the  face  contorted  with  slight  spasms,  and 
almost  inaudible  groans,  proved  awakening  con- 
sciousness. 

"  I  suffer !  "  were  the  first  words  she  said,  with 
an  effort  that  was  painful  to  witness. 

"  It  will  be  over,  soon,  darling ;  you  are  grow- 
ing better  every  moment." 

"Who  is  it?" 

"Dolly's  mother,  dear." 

"  Oh,  yes  —  I  —  I  thought  I  knew  the  voice. 
I  —  am  a  little  better,  though  I  can't  quite  see." 

"Never  mind  —  that  will  all  come  right,  in 
time." 

"What  is  it?  what  has  happened?  Oh,  I 
remember  —  the  boat!  —  the  wind!  the  frightful 
wind  !  Where  is  my  brother  Baron  ?  " 

"Safe  in  the  house,  dear,  and  asleep,  I  hope." 

"  He  caught  hold  of  me,"  she  murmured,  after 
a  brief  silence.  "Did  he  swim  with  me  to  the 
shore  ?  " 

"  He  kept  you  up  till  a  boat  rescued  you  —  but 
I  wouldn't  dwell  upon  the  matter,  now  that  you 
are  safe." 

"No —  I  am  very,  very  tired.     Where  am  I?  * 


258  NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

"  At  home,  in  Gabrielle's  house." 

"Dear,  dear  Gabrielle  !  I  am  so  glad  she  staid 
at  home  —  her  father  would  have  missed  her  so." 

Evidently  she  had  forgotten  the  fact  that  Mr. 
Garcelon  was  with  them,  for  she  said  nothing 
further  about  him,  and  presently  sank  into  a 
light  slumber. 

"  A  meracle !  as  much  a  meracle  as  ever  was ! " 
muttered  the  housekeeper,  wiping  her  eyes. 

"  God's  great  mercy,"  sighed  Mrs.  Gregory, 
and  then  her  strength  seemed  to  desert  her.  She 
threw  herself  down  by  the  sleeping  girl,  and  for 
a  little  time  availed  herself  of  the  services  of  the 
housekeeper,  who  bathed  her  head  and  rubbed 
her  hands,  and  brought  back  her  fast  failing 
consciousness. 

"  You  think  we  had  better  say  nothing  about 
it,  to-night?"  said  the  housekeeper,  as  she  sat 
down  by  the  side  of  the  bed. 

"It's  so  near  morning,  now  —  and  I  am  so 
thoroughly  weary ;  indeed  we  both  are  in  need  of 
sleep  —  it  will  be  better  to  wait — good  news  will 
keep,  you  know  —  so  you  had  best  lock  the  door, 
and  take  the  lounge  yourself.  She  is  sleeping 
sweetly,  now  —  and  the  danger  is  all  past,  thank. 
God !  " 


The  Discovery. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

CLAIMING   THE   PROM  8E. 
**  /»  truth's  e'ernul  t 


ITII  the  early  morning  came  a  telegram. 
Mr.  Garcelon's  body  had  been  found 
nearly  a  mile  beyond  the  place  where  the 
yacht  was  upset.  He  had  been  in  the  water  all 
niLrht,  and  life  was  of  course  entirely  extinct. 

(iahrielle  got  the  news  first.  She  had  slept 
uneasily,  her  dreams  teeming  with  images  of 
terror.  Through  the  kind  thoughtfulness  of 
Mrs.  Gregory,  one  of  the  girls,  dismissed  from 
the  service  of  watching  Jack's  supposed  drad 
body,  was  sent  into  her  room,  and  she  felt  the 
comfort  of  having  some  one  to  speak  to,  through 
the  dreary,  sleepless  watches  of  the  night. 

Gabrielle  liad  never  seen  much  of  her  father. 
H  • 


200  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   JUNE. 

It  was  only  through  the  influence  he  had  on  her 
life,  that  she  felt  bound  to  him.  Generally  he 
was  a  very  reticent  man,  and  devoted  to  money 
getting.  He  was  as  fond  of  his  daughter  as  his 
nature  permitted,  and  then  in  the  business  world 
he  was  a  man  of  mark  —  his  word  was  as  good 
as  his  bond — and  perhaps,  unconsciously,  Ga- 
brielle  shared  the'common  failing  of  valuing  one 
according  to  the  measure  of  his  success.  Be  that 
as  it  may  —  the  knowledge  that  she  was  father- 
less, jarred  every  chord  of  her  heart,  and  the 
terror  of  the  death  which  struck  a  man  in  the 
full  flush  of  health  and  success,  and  in  possession 
of  all  his  faculties,  out  of  existence  at  one  fell 
blow,  gave  to  her  sorrow  an  added  horror. 

As  yet  she  knew  nothing  of  the  wonderful 
thing  that  had  happened.  Neither  did  Baron, 
who,  when  he  awakened,  felt  like  a  man  bound 
hand  and  foot  in  the  darkness  of  some  cell  of 
torture.  He  rose  before  it  was  quite  light,  and 
dressed,  because  he  could  do  nothing  else,  and 
to  lie  and  think  would  be  unendurable.  At  five, 
the  dawning  day  brightened  the  tops  of  the  trees 
and  the  eastern  sky  began  to  flush.  Baron  pre- 
pared to  go  out,  and  try  the  effect  of  a  long  walk, 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  261 

in  t  lie  fresh  morning  air.  It  seemed  to  him  that 
nerves  and  blood  and  heart  were  all  stagnant 
within  him,  and  he  must  do  something  to  rouse 
himself  from  this  death-like  torpor. 

A  knock  at  his  door. 

"  Mr.  Leon,  are  }*ou  awake  ?  "  said  a  soft  voice. 

He  opened  the  door.  Mrs.  Gregory  stood 
there,  a  curious  light  in  her  face,  and  her  eyes 
transfixed  him,  they  were  so  luminous,  so  speak- 
ing with  mingled  love  and  delight. 

"Mr.  Leon,  I  have  good  news  for  you,"  she 
said,  quietly. 

44  Are  my  father  and  mother  here,  so  early  ?  " 
he  asked. 

"No  —  but  One  is  here  who  calls  you.  Do 
you  remember  what  you  said  last  night  that 
if  God  would  give  you  back  your  sister,  you 
would  believe  in  him?" 

u  I  do,"  he  replied,  gravely,  and  he  seemed  to 
shrink  from  his  tall  stature,  and  the  color  in  his 
face  went  and  came. 

"  Very  well  —  God  has  given  you  back  your 
sinter.  Come  and  see." 

Like  one  in  a  dream,  only  his  chest  rose  and 
fell,  violently,  he  followed  her.  He  saw  her  open 


262  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

the  door  of  that  room  where  he  had  kissed  Iris 
dead  sister.  He  heard  her  suy,  as  he  paused  oil 
the  threshold,  awe-struck, 

"Jack,  Baron  is  coming;  would  you  like  to 
see  him  ?  "  heard  her  reply, 

u  Yes  indeed,  dear,  dear  Baron  !  "  and  he  rushed 
into  the  room,  awe-struck  and  overpowered,  and 
white  us  any  ghost.  He  had  only  time  to  see  Mi's. 
Gregory  put  her  finger  to  her  lip,  and  he  was 
half  lying  on  the  bed,  his  sister's  arms  about  him, 
and  he  lifting  her  from  the  pillow  and  straining 
her  to  his  bosom,  with  inward  sobs  that  almost 
burst  his  heart. 

Presently  he  felt  his  hand  taken,  and  looked  up 
to  see  Mrs.  Gregory,  tears  in  her  eyes,  but  evi- 
dently trying  to  restrain  him. 

^  Before  this  solemn  evidence,"  she  whispered, 
"and  before  God,  I  hold  you  to  your  promise." 
He  looked  at  her  bewilderingly. 

"You  may  —  you  may!"  he  said,  still  feeling 
and  speaking  like  a  man  in  a  dream,  "  but  —  how 
can  I  reconcile  this  wonderful  vision  with  what  I 
saw  and  heard  yesterday  ?  It  is  beyond  belief." 

"You  must  go,  now  —  your  sister  is  very 
weak,"  said  Mrs.  Gregory,  "and  needs  much 
rest  —  by-and-by  I  will  tell  you." 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE   MINE,  263 

• 

Later  in  the  day,  he  learned  all  the  facts,  from 
the  voluble  tongue  of  the  housekeeper.  With 
what  emotions  he  rushed  from  the  house  to 
intercept  his  parents  and  gladden  their  sorrowing 
hearts,  I  leave  the  reader  to  judge. 

Mr.  Garcelon  was  brought  homo,  and  the 
funeral  took  place  on  the  second  day,  with  much 
state  and  ceremony. 

The  fact  of  Jack's  restoration  was  the  one 
beam  of  sunshine  that  penetrated  the  darkness 
of  sorrow  and  death.  All  the  town  was  talking 
about  it,  and  the  devotion  and  heroism  of  Dolly's 
mother,  were  lauded  to  the  skies. 

Jack  still  continued  weak  and  ill,  in  spite  of 
the  daily  visits  of  Dr.  Berg,  and  the  various 
delicate  nourishments  sent  up  to  the  sick  room  by 
the  kind  neighbors. 

*»  I  think,"  she  said,  one  day,  "  if  I  could  only 
see  Helen,  and  hear  her  sweet  voice,  I  should  get 
well  sooner." 

"  Then  Helen  shall  come,"  said  Baron,  with  a 
wildly  beating  heart.  "I  will  write  her,  my- 
self." 

And  Helen  came  to  Garcelon  House,  more 
beautiful,  more  spiritual  than  ever ;  and  Jack  sat 


264  NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE. 

l 

day  after  day,  her  wasted  Jiand  in  hers,  and 
listened  and  loved  and  believed.  Baron  was  very 
silent  during  those  days.  He  seemed  constantly 
communing  with  himself.  Arrangements  had 
been  made  that  as  soon  as  Jack  should  be  able  to 
be  moved,  the  family  was  to  return  to  Castle 
Brook.  They  had  delayed  much  on  Gabrielle's 
account,  the  poor  girl  pleading  her  loneliness, 
when  they  should  desert  her,  and  yet  affirming  her 
anxiety  to  remain  at  Garcelon  House  for  the 
present. 

One  day  Helen  and  Baron  were  sitting  together 
at  dusk.  Gabrielle  was  with  Jack  in  her  room, 
and  though  the  gas  was  lighted,  it  was  burning  very 
low.  The  conversation  turned  on  Dolly's  mother, 
and  Baron  with  much  agitation  related  the  events 
of  that  never  to  be  forgotten  night. 

"  What  a  wondeful  woman!  and  how  much  you 
owe  to  her,  under  God  I "  said  Helen. 

"  Yes.  I  made  her  that  promise  in  full  faith  - 
yet  with  a  man  of  my  temperament,  it  takes  time 
and  research  to  settle  down  permanently  upon  a 
different  belief.  I  think  when  I  stood  by  that 
bed  with  Jack  in  my  arms,  I  did  put  upx  involun- 
tarily, something  like  a  prayer  —  and  since  then. 


NO  MOTHER   LIKE  MINE.  265 

I  have  tried  more  than  once  to  pray.  Meantime, 
I  am  reading  the  Scriptures,  thoroughly,  and 
intend  to  study  them  in  the  original." 

"  Oh,  how  delightful  I  I  have  always  longed  to 
do  that,"  said  Helen. 

44  You  have  also  done  more  than  you  think, 
perhaps.  Do  you  remember  that  memorable 
Sunday  ?  It  was  solely  on  your  account  that  we 
went  to  church  —  I  had  not  been  inside  the  old 
place  for  ten  years,  and  such  memories  as  it 
stirred  within  my  bosom !  There  was  the  old 
man  who  had  shown  so  much  solicitude,  so  much 
hope  and  faith  in  me,  when  I  was  what  he  called 
a  promising  boy.  Perhaps  they  crammed  me 
with  too  many  texts,  but  I  give  them  the  credit 
of  doing  it  for  my  good  as  well  as  to  show  off  my 
smartness.  Well,  I  sat  there,  thinking  of  all  I 
had  had  to  unlearn  —  and  what  struggles  it  had 
cost  me.  To  be  sure  I  ha<l  had  no  very  profound 
religious  convictions,  but  then  it  had  been  a  hard 
fight  to  convince  myself — as  ultimately  I  did  — 
that  physiology  was  a  better  guide  than  religion, 
and  that  the  body  was  all  —  that  there  was 
nothing  to  live  in  the  hereafter.  However,  I 
will  not  talk  of  that  to  you  —  for  I  see  it  dis- 
cs you.'* 


266  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

Helen  had  turned  her  face  away;  now  she 
looked  at  him  again,  pale,  but  smiling. 

"  Well,  little  as  you  might  imagine  it,"  he  con- 
tinued, "I  carried  home  a  sentence  out  of  that 
sermon,  that  I  never  shall  forget.  It  was  this : 

*  So  no  merely  human  progress,  with  an  upward 
tendency,  seeking  to  supersede  and  overreach  Crod"s 
plan,  can  ever  succeed.  * 

*4I  have  carried  that  to  rest  with  me.  I  have 
waked  up  with  it  singing  in  my  ears.  I  have 
tried  to  forget  it,  but  there  is  something  magnetic 
about  it,  —  it  has  confounded  and  troubled  me. 
But  I  hope  now  I  shall  soon  lay  the  ghost  of 
that  accuser. 

44  And,  Helen,  when  I  see  my  way  clear  to 
renounce  all  ray  doubts  —  for  something  tells  me 
I  shall  do  so  —  even  in  the  face  of  the  strange 
training  I  have  given  myself,  then  —  I  will  not 
ask  you,  before  —  then  will  you  consent  to 
become  something  yet  dearer  than  friend  or 
sister." 

And  her  answer  was  very  sweet. 

u  I  have  such  faith  in  your  integrity  of  purpose 
and  love  for  the  truth,  that  I  can  safely  promise 
you  without  waiting.'* 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 
DOLLY'S  NARRATIVE  ENDED. 

"  Our  $eub  have  wings" 

1||  T  devolves  011  me,  it  seems,  to  finish  the 
remaining  pages  of  this  little  book,  and  I 

J  can  assure  the  reader  that  it  is  a  labor  of 
love. 

Cathy  Brock  is  already  giving  concerts  in  the 
large  cities,  and  has  been  enabled  to  purchase  the 
little  cottage  in  which  they  have  lived  so  long 
and  happily,  for  her  parents,  who  think,  and 
with  good  reason,  that  there  never  was  such  a 
dear,  affectionate  girl.  Mr.  Brock  has  a  wonder- 
ful chair,  in  which  he  can  drive  himself  out, 
having  the  complete  use  of  his  hands,  and  in 
which,  singular  to  relate,  he  goes  to  church  every 
pleasant  Sunday.  He  is  contemplating  taking 

2«7 


268  NO   MOTHER    LIKE   MINE. 

a  class,  and  says,  cheerfully,  that  he  is  only 
waiting  to  finish  his  theological  studies.  He  is 
much  brighter  and  happier  in  his  enforced  invalid- 
ism,  his  wife  says,  than  he  ever  was  in  the  best 
days  of  his  health.  The  change  has  come  about 
so  gradually,  that  nobody  is  surprised.  It  seems 
like  a  natural  result  of  his  wife's  faith  and  care, 
and  his  own  seclusion  from  the  world  in  which  he 
has  been  able  to  test  the  power  of  Christianity  to 
make  a  man's  life  useful  and  happy,  in  spite  of 
surrounding  circumstances. 

Gabrielle  is  very  busy,  and  apparently  very 
happy.  Both  Genie  and  Bony  —  now  Robert 
Garcelon,  are  at  Garcelon  House,  since  the  death 
of  Mrs.  Bride.  They  are  there  riot  as  the 
adopted,  but  as  the  real  brother  and  sister  of 
Gabrielle,  the  children  of  her  father  and  her 
mother.  The  story  that  she  told  me,  sounds  so 
much  like  a  romance,  an  invention  of  the  brain 
or  pen,  that  I  should  shrink  from  placing  it  here 
—  only  I  know  it  to  be  true. 

After  Mr.  Garcelon's  death,  Mrs.  Bride  grew 
rapidly  worse,  and  when  the  doctor  had  pro- 
nounced that  her  end  was  near,  she  sent  for  Ga- 
brielle, and  made  a  confession. 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  269 

I  will  endeavor  to  give  the  fact  in  Gabrielle's 
own  language. 

"  For  old  nurse !  she  had  grown  very  pinched 
and  wan,  and  quite  gentle  in  her  manner.  She 
said  she  had  not  long  to  live,  and  as  her  old 
master  was  gone,  she  wished  to  make  restitution 
as  far  as  possible.  Then  she  told  me  of  poor 
mamma's  habits,  and  how  at  one  time,  she  set  fire 
to  the  cradle  in  which  her  own  —  Mrs.  Bride's  — 
little  girl,  an  infant  not  quite  two  years  old  was 
lying  asleep.  The  child  was  burned  to  death, 
and  her  poor  mother  frantic  and  wild  with  grief, 
declared  her  intention  of  prosecuting  the  luckless 
woman,  and  disgracing  the  family.  But  at  last  a 
compromise  was  effected.  I  was  nearly  the  age 
of  her  little  Bessy,  and  I  was  given  in  her  charge, 
to  care  for  and  consider  as  her  own.  This  was 
not  the  cruel  arrangement  it  might  seem,  for  my 
own  poor  mother  was  not  capable  through  her 
intemperate  habits,  contracted,  I  nm  sorry  to  say, 
at  my  father's  table,  of  caring  for  either  of  her 
children.  Nurse  was  always  to  have  a  home  with 
my  father,  well  furnished  rooms,  and  a  servant. 
Consequently  she  came  to  look  upon  me  as  her 
sole  charge,  and  when  my  unfortunate  mother 


270  NO   MOTHER   LIKE  MINE. 

left  the  house,  taking  with  her,  her  oldest  child, 
a  boy,  Mrs.  Bride  claimed  more  privileges  than 
ever.  My  father,  for  the  sake  of  peace,  granted 
all  her  wishes.  He  was  very  fond  of  me,  and 
through  his  partial  kindness,  she  managed  to 
have  her  own  way,  and  rule  the  house. 

"  That  was  before  we  came  here. 

"When  my  father  built  Garcelon  House,  and 
the  mills,  and  took  Mrs.  Bride  with  her  husband 
and  her  charge  out  here,  my  mother  had  been 
missing  twelve  or  fourteen  months.  Every  effort 
was  put  forth  to  discover  her  whereabouts,  but 
she  thoroughly  eluded  pursuit.  It  is  now  known 
that  she  was  with  a  cousin,  who  for  the  sake  of  a 
few  diamonds  she  carried  with  her,  kept  her  con- 
cealed, but  eventually  turned  her  away.  Nurse 
Bride,  on  hearing  of  the  woman  found  in  the 
great  storm,  in  destitute  circumstances,  and  sus- 
pecting it  might  be  her,  went  there  to  investigate. 
Sure  enough,  it  was  my  poor  mother,  but  she  was 
then  dying,  and  could  recognize  no  one.  From 
that  time  until  the  day  on  which  the  fear  of 
death  led  her  to  confess,  my  nurse  never  betrayed 
her  knowledge  of  this  fact.  It  was  very  heart- 
less, very  cruel,  for  how  much  misery  and  sorrow 


NO   MOTHER   LIKE   MINE.  271 

might  have  been  prevented,  had  these  poor  chil- 
dren come  sooner  to  their  rights.  But  she  seems 
to  have  hated  my  mother,  and  that  hate  included 
all  but  my  father  and  myself,  so  that  the  mother- 
less waifs  were  left  to  the  tender  mercies  of  the 
pitiless  world.  My  father  never  knew  that 
another  child  was  born  to  him,  though  he  made 
provision  in  his  will  for  his  son  and  his  wife, 
should  they  ever  be  found. 

"  This  is  the  secret  of  nurse  Bride's  undying 
hostility  towards  these  children,  and  for  which  I 
think  she  was  sorry  at  the  last.  Dear  little 
Genie !  it  is  so  good  to  have  a  sister  of  one's 
very  own  !  she  shall  share  as  fully  in  the  benefits 
of  my  father's  will,  as  I  do." 

And  so  Genie  and  Robert  are  -at  Garcelon 
House,  the  distillery  business  is  broken  up,  and 
Robert  is  to  be  sent  to  school  and  made  a  man 
of — a  good  one  he  will  make,  I  warrant. 

Gabrielle  is  very  proud  of  her  little  Sister,  and 
as  gentle  and  loving  as  a  saint  toward  her  new 
brother,  who  would  scarcely  be  known  for  the 
same  boy  in  his  fine,  well  fitting  clothes. 

And  now  for  the  people  at  Castle  Brook.  We 
are  all  invited  to  Baron's  wedding,  which  takes 


272  NO  MOTHER  LIKK  MINE. 

place  in  the  course  of  the  next  month.  Jack  is 
slowly  getting  on,  though  it  is  feared  that  she 
will  never  regain  her  former  robust  health.  Still 
I  understand  that  she  is  quite  as  merry,  vivacious 
and  original  as  formerly,  for  which  I  am  devoutly 
thankful.  Mamma  and  I  do  not  believe  in  a 
religion  that  makes  long  faces.  They  are  all  very 
busy  getting  up  the  bridal  outfit,  and  the  General 
and  his  wife  say  they  had  rather  take  Helen  for  a 
daughter,  in  her  poverty,  than  any  heiress  who 
might  be  found,  and  it  is  presumable  that  there 
are  many  in  the  circle  of  their  acquaintanceship. 

About  ourselves. 

Naturally  we  should  come  last.  Harry  is  well 
and  almost  robust  in  health,  not  quite.  Dr.  Berg 
says  we  should  not  look  for  that  for  years  to 
come.  It  is  enough  that  we  have  him  in  our 
midst,  bright,  intelligent  and  active.  General 
Leon,  who  cannot  do  enough  to  testify  his  grati- 
tude toward  my  mother,  has  entrusted  papa  with 
an  agency  that  is  very  profitable,  and  which  also 
gives  him  the  desire  of  his  heart,  which  is  to 
travel.  He  is  to  go  abroad  in  a  few  weeks,  and 
Harry  is  to  accompany  him.  I  am  no  longer  at 
the  Conservatory,  but  have  plenty  of  pupils  of 


NO  MOUTHER    LIKE  MINE.  273 

ray  own,  and  all  the  leisure  that  is  good  for  me. 
Cathy  wrote  me  the  other  day  that,  she  had  a 
presentiment  that  I  was  to  be  her  sister.  I  don't 
know ;  that  is  looking  quite  too  far  ahead, 
for  me. 

Meantime  I  am  very  happy  with  all  my  sur- 
roundings. Surely  CJod  has  given  us  abundant 
blessings,  and  I  still  assert,  from  my  own  individ- 
ual experience  —  and  I  think  I  have  a  right  to 
assert,  that  in  all  the  world  THERE  is  NO  MOTHER 

LIKE   MINE. 


IRA  BRADLEY  &  CO.'S 

LATEST  PUBLICATIONS. 


AMERICAN'PICTURES,  drawn  with  pen  and  pencil. 

Elegantly  illustrated.     Large  quarto.    224  pages $3.50 

SWISS  PICTURES,  drawn  with  pen  and  pencil.  Ele- 
gantly illustrated.  Large  quarto.  150  pages 3.50 

ITALIAN  PICTURES,  drawn  with  pen  and  pencil. 

Elegantly  illustrated.  Large  quarto.  210  pages 3.50 

ATLAS  AND  BIBLE  GAZETTEER,    Contains  10 

Maps.    Large  quarto.    87  pages 2.25 


NOTES  ON  THE  INTERNATIONAL  LESSONS, 

With  Hints  and  Talks  to  Teachers. 

BT 

REV.  J.  n.  VIXCENT,  D.D.,  assisted  by  REV.  J.  L.  HURLBUT,  M.A. 

The  largest  and  most  complete  Notes  on  the  Lessons. 

340  pages.     Illustrated $1.25 

Interleaved  Edition 2.00 


INTERNATIONAL  LESSON  BOOKS. 

BY  REV.  J.  H.  VINCENT,  D.D.    In  three  grades. 

No.  1.    Senior  Class 15  eta. 

No.  2.    Intermediate  Class 15  cts. 

No.  3.     Beginners  Class 15  cts. 

Interleaved  Edition 35  cts. 

Containing  Dates,  Verses  for  the  Lessons,  Home  Readings,  Con- 
necting Links,  Explanations,  Golden  Texts,  Outline  of  the  Lessons, 
Hymns  for  each  Lesson,  Questions,  Teachings  of  the  Lessons, 
Home  Work,  Lesson  Catechism,  and  Doctrinal  suggestions. 


PUBLICATIONS   OF   IRA   BRADLEY   &   CO. 


REBECCA  THE  JEWESS. 


lOmo.    240  Pages.    Illustrated. 


Contrasting  the  Jewish  and  Christian  religion. 
Price..  ..$1.15. 


PUBLICATIONS   OF  IRA   BRADLEY  &   CO. 

BOTH   SIDES  OF  THE  STREET. 

By  Mrs.  MARY  SPRING  WALKER. 
The  first  prue  volume.     $600  awarded. 


A  volume  full  "of  originality,  interest,  and  power ;  yet  pervaded  by  a 
deep  religious  sentiment 

Price |l.6o 


PUBLICATIONS   OF   IRA   BRADLEY   &   CO. 

MY  SCUOOLFELLOAY,  YAL  BOWNSER. 

lOmo.    213  Pages.    Illustrated. 


A  capital  story  of  school  life. 
Price fl.25. 


PUBLICATIONS  OF  IRA  BRADLEY  &  CO. 

OUT  OF  THE  MOUTH  OF  THF,  LION. 

16mo.    244  Pages.    Illustrated. 


A  story  of  the  Christian  Martyrs. 
Price..        $125. 


PUBLICATIONS   OF   IRA   BRADLEY   &   CO. 


TRUE  AND  FALSE  PRIDE. 


16mo.    258  Pages.    Illustrated. 


A  College  story.    By  author  of  "Tim,  the  Scissors  Grinder." 
Price $1.25. 


1TBLICATIONS   OF   IRA   BRADLEY   &   CO. 

OUT  OF  THE  DEPTHS. 

16mo.    244  Pages.    Illustrated. 


Showing  a  minister's  trials  and  bow  he  overcame  them. 
Price..  $1.15. 


PUBLICATIONS   OF  IRA   BRADLEY  &   CO. 


TOM    BENTLEY. 


*$*££ 


The  whole  story  is  pervaded  by  a  fervent  Christian  spirit,  and  is  the 
nan-acne  of  an  actual  experience. 


PUBLICATIONS   OP  IRA  BRADLEY  &   CO. 

A  PEEP  BEHIND  THE  SCENES. 

16mo.    272  Pages.    Illustrated. 


A  grand  book  for  youn?  ladies. 
Price W  #>• 


PUBLICATIONS   OF  IBA  BKADLEY   &   CO. 


WAS   I   RIGHT? 

IGmo,   268  Pages.   Illustrated. 


A  contrast  between  serving  Christ  and  the  world. 
Price..  ..Si. 25. 


PUBLICATIONS   OF   IRA   BRADLEY  &   CO. 


THE   ORIENT    BOYS. 


Every  page  full  of  interest  and  instruction.     The  most  capital  boy' 
book  of  the  season. 

Price $1.50 


PUBLICATIONS   OF  IRA  BRADLEY  &  CO. 

THE    WHOLE    ARMOR. 

THEREBY  SAVED  FROM  TEMPTATION. 


A  very  interesting  story,  with  a  grand  temperance  lesson.     Natural 
in  its  description,  and  full  of  wholesome  truths. 
Price 


PUBLICATIONS   OF   IRA   BRADLEY  &   CO. 

JESSICA'S    FIRST    PRAYER. 

From  the  London  Religious  Tract  Society.     Price  75  cents. 


Peter  Killip's  King  . 
Pilgrim  Street  .  . 
Young  Apprentice  . 


THE  SAME  AUTHOR. 

.  $1.25         Little  Meg's  Children   .     .  $1.00 

.     1.25        Alone  in  London 9° 

1.25        Jessica's  Mother 73 


PUBLICATIONS  OF  IRA  BRADLEY  &  CO. 

MOTH  AND  RUST;  or,  A  Very  Plain  Tale. 

The  second  prize  volume.     $300  awarded. 


A  book  greatly  needed,  and  should  be  in  every  family  and  Sunday 
school  in  the  land. 

Price fi.6b 


PUBLICATIONS    OF   IRA   BRADLEY   &   CO. 

THE  SISTERS  AT  SERVICE. 

16mo.    272  Paces.    Illustrated. 


Showing  how  two  Christian  girls  could  serve  Christ  in  a  humble 

capacity. 

Price..  ..$1.25. 


PUBLICATIONS   OF   IRA   BRADLEY   &    CO. 


NO  MOTHER  LIKE  MINE. 

16mo.    280  Pages.    Illustrated. 


By  author  of  "Opposite  the  Jail."    Showing  the  power  of  faith. 
Trice..  ..$1.25. 


23434 


A     000677813     8 


